The Man and The Moonby LunarskepticChaptersChapter 2: The Man and The ForestChapter 3: The Man and RecoveryChapter 4: The Man Meets The SunChapter 5: The Man's Late Night StrollChapter 6: The Man and Job FindingChapter 8: The Man's First DayChapter 9: The Man and RoyaltyChapter 10: The Prince's DemandsChapter 11: The Man and Guard DutyChapter 12: The Man and Guard Duty Part 2Chapter 13: The SummitChapter 14: The Man Meets The QueenChapter 15: The Man and The QueenChapter 16: RealizationChapter 17: The Beginning StagesChapter 1: The Man Meets The MoonChapter 7: The Man and KindnessChapter 18: An Audience With The PrinceChapter 2: The Man and The ForestSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 3: The Man and RecoveryShe left me alone under my tree I thought looking up at the star-filled sky of my dream space, the once sharp pain slowly turning dull, probably have the doctors to thank for that, drugs can work wonders when you need them to, odd though, how you can feel pain in your dreams, probably just a side effect of Luna entering them. My contemplating is interrupted, however, when I notice the leaves of my tree begin to fall. Then its branches, the whole tree began to wither like a flower I get up to get a better look at it and it's in an almost impossible shape, its branches, the ones that remained seemed to meld around it like the tree was trying to give itself a hug, it's once lush brown color now a sickly black and decaying. Backing away slowly I just stare at the once beautiful comfort providing tree, now becoming deathly as the ground began to shake, cracks forming on the once solid landmass as chunks began to fall into black nothingness and before I knew it, the tree I was captivated by began to disappear. I began my descent into darkness, as something spoke to me. "My you're quite the unlucky one aren't you?" A smooth, deep but quiet voice followed me as I fell with a soft laughter. "You don't know why you're here, do you? That's alright. You'll figure it out soon enough." The soft laugh turning into a howl of hysteria as the blackness consumes me further. I shot up from my rest into an instant sitting position, ragged breathing, heart monitor going crazy, It takes me a second to realize that I was in a hospital and to calm down. It was five minutes before someone checked on me, though it felt longer just sitting there in the white empty room the only thing breaking the defining silence was the heart monitor, as I just sat there staring at the floor until someone came in. Her fur a bright white with a pink mane, her cutie-mark a red cross that matched her hat, her teal eyes looking at me with almost a motherly affection. "You're up earlier than expected. Is everything alright?" Her soft voice carrying hints of nervousness and caring catching me off guard. "Yeah, just some discomfort" "Well, I'd imagine, you do have a few broken ribs." She trots over towards me and gently guides me to lay down. "Now, lay down and get comfortable, there are a few ponies that will want to see you but before I let them know, would you like something to eat?" I raise my hands in protest but before I can decline a loud growl is audible, prompting her to giggle. "I'll take that as a yes, I'll be right back." She exits the room with a slight smile, I turn my gaze to the clock above the door. 8:30 AM A sigh escapes my lips as I move around on the bed trying to get as comfortable as possible, then I just lay there watching the clock as it ticks the seconds away, 8:35 8:40 9:00 9:30 . I begin to wonder what's taking her so long, but I decide to be patient with them seeing as how I'm no longer on earth and they do things a lot different here. Probably. It wasn't until 9:40 when she came back. "I'm so sorry for the wait, we had to make something special. Can't have a friend of the princess eating the regular hospital food now can we?" She hands me the plate, I eye it carefully, steak and eggs. Not what people would normally eat around this time but I can't complain, then I realize, I'm being served by ponies. Ponies are herbivores. "Why do you carry steak? Or meat in general?" With an inquisitive tone, I raise an eyebrow. "Well, sometimes we have griffon patients, it's rare but it happens, And twilight said that you were most likely omnivorous based on of your teeth so we cooked you steak and eggs, she also told me to tell you that before you asked, she just noticed it by talking to you." She flashes me a sheepish smile while going over to the desk and picking up her clipboard "Eat up, I'm going to let everypony know you're awake." She casually leaves without another word, I look at the food in front of me, the steam coming from the steak tickling my nose ever so slightly making my mouth water, I stab it with a fork and to my surprise, it passes through with almost no resistance, it cuts just as easily, as the first piece enters my mouth I'm hit with a burst of flavor, No hospital food has a right of being this good. And before I knew it everything was gone I don't think I even tasted it but as I mourn the loss of the best hospital food in history a rainbow streak flies through my window and crashes into the wall, cautiously I glance over to inspect the sudden disruption and what I see is Rainbow Dash who is currently recovering from her chance meeting to the wall but with a quick shake of her head she's back to standing and before I can blink she's standing at my bedside. "Uh... You okay Rainbow?" "Yeah! I'm fine but how are you? More importantly, what was that thing you used? It was awesome!" She flaps into the air as the others step in. "Now Rainbow, let the pour fell'r relax a little, he just woke up ya know." Looking disappointed Rainbow slowly descended to ground level, as Twilight pipes up. "While it is worth knowing I don't really think he's in any condition to really explain anything anyway." "Oh, no I can" I interjected, slowly turning and removing the blanket. "Can't get into how the actual technology works or how it's built, but I can give you a general idea of how it works." Instantly I see the two light up as Twilight spawns a quill and paper, I sigh as I begin the explanation. "What it's called, is a Three-point Guillotine, how it works is that it uses three prisms that when placed on a surface they sink." Studying the two I notice Twilight furiously writing away as Rainbow just looks at me with her head cocked to the side. "If placed correctly, they send out a tether connecting the three, then It scans whoever is inside the area to get an approximate height and well, you saw what happens after the scan. It's most commonly used as a form of execution but with what I did back on my world it came in handy from time to time." "Technology from the human world, ah so exciting! If I could recreate them then we wouldn't have to rely on magic fighting to fight monsters like that." She gasps as an idea pops into her mind, while I disagree with her proposal with inventing it here, It would be of use in a few situations. "Welp, ya went and lost her. When Twi gets into her theory mode no pony can seem to snap her out of it. Gotta say though, that there technology is mighty impressive." Apple Jack gives a firm nod as Fluttershy floats over to me. "Well, I think you were very brave, and kind too, with stopping Twilight from pushing herself and getting Me and Rarity back and fighting that mean Minatour all by yourself." She says playfully as she rubs a hoof through my hair. Normally I'd rebel and say something about being spoken to like this, but the yellow pone was cute, and damn if I ever got mad at cute. "Oh, how long does it take for human ribs to heal?" "About six weeks if I don't do anything stupid, I just need pain meds, an ice pack, and a place where I can take it easy. Shame though, Luna said her sister wanted to meet me as soon as possible." And with that Twilight stabs the paper with the quill. "What?! Luna said what?!" "That her sister wanted to meet me as soon as possible? Why?" "You don't just meet Celestia! You have to dress and act dignified, like a noble! And your only shirt got shredded by a Minotaur horn! Rarity, we need a dress suit for Edward as quickly as possible!" Even without knowing my measurements, Rarity making the wise decision of not pointing that out quickly nodded and galloped off to her boutique. "Uh, sugar cube, I don't imagine that she'd care all too much." Being the voice of reason, Apple Jack puts a hoof over Twilight's shoulders. "Yes he needs new clothes, but a dress suit sounds a bit overkill don't ya think? Why we never dress all fancy like when we meet the princesses." She laughs as she shoots me a smile and Twilight looks at the ground embarrassed. "So why don't we get ya over to Rarity's to get you some new duds." ---><--- After what felt like hours Rarity finally had all the measurements she needed, as she began to make my clothing, Twilight and the others escorted me back to the castle, everyone leaving as we neared their respective houses, leaving me with Twilight. "Uh... Hey Edward?" "Yeah?" "I uh.." Looking down at the floor and away from me, she inches one of her forelegs with a hoof while she tries to find the right words. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry I blew up like that, I was just nervous about you meeting Celestia and well... Yeah" "Why were you nervous? I mean yeah, I'm meeting royalty but that shouldn't make you nervous." "I always get nervous when my friends meet Celestia." Finally looking back up at me, but still rubbing her foreleg. "I don't exactly handle being nervous well either..." "Back up a second. I'm your friend?" "Yeah, why?" "Well, you've known me for a week, three days of which I was asleep and the other two all I did was squat at your house. No offense I just think it's a bit too soon for you to call me friend." Sitting on a couch, I lean back as far as possible while still being relaxed. "Get to know me a bit more before you make that call." "I know enough about you to make that decision already." Sounding offended Twilight stomps a hoof as she speaks with a stern but caring tone. "You were quick to accept this world which I am sure you feel alienated, you were kind enough to stop me from using my damaged horn, you even told us how the Three-Point Guillotine works!" "Twilight, this might just be a human thing, but being quick to accept and a couple acts of kindness doesn't make you friends. It takes time and effort to build relationships like that if you're lucky to even have them in the first place. Now you ponies are all generally nice characters, at least from what I've seen walking around town and personal experience, but where I'm from... It just doesn't work like that." Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn my head to face her, her face clearly showing confusion in attempting to understand that Human's aren't as friendly as ponies, eventually, I let out a tired sigh. "But..... If you genuinely feel like you can call me a friend based off of what I've done thus far, then you can." "Really?! Thank you thank you thank you!" I could've sworn that simple comment made her day, I chuckle in reaction before remembering my invitation. "Twilight?" "Yes?" "Could you write to the princesses for me and tell them it'll be about six weeks before I can make that visit?" "Why, certainly." Chapter 4: The Man Meets The SunThe six weeks of recovery was relatively comfortable, surprisingly enough the ponies used the same type of pain medication humans do, all be it a higher dosage. I spent most of my time in the castle with Twilight and her assistant Spike, only leaving to get myself fitted for new clothes. Luna also started to frequent my dreams more often as well as becoming more friendly, she seemed to be the only pony so far to have reservations about trusting, which ironically enough was very welcome to me, probably still getting used to this whole ponies trust everyone thing. "So Twilight tell me, is there anyone you don't trust?" "Yeah." "Mind if I ask who?" Looking at her in my peripherals as I straighten up the suit that she demanded Rarity make for my meeting with Celestia. "Well, Discord for a while, but we're friends now, then there's Tirek and Chrysalis." "Why don't you trust those two?" "One nearly destroyed Equestria after stealing all of the natural magic from everypony and the other disguised herself as my sister in law during her wedding and tried taking over Canterlot." Dawning my dress coat I raise an eyebrow. "And they're still alive?" "Tirek is in Tartarus, Chrysalis is Celestia knows where probably building a new army somewhere." "I see. Chrysalis sounds interesting. I'd like to meet her sometime." "WHAT?!" "What?" "You want to meet the former leader of the Changelings!? Are you crazy!" "A little, why? She sounds intelligent, perhaps we can have an interesting conversation." "She's manipulative, cunning, deceitful. She'll use your flaws and fears and turn your closest friends against you not to mention she can impersonate anypony perfectly, she can look into you, find who you care about most, turn into them right in front of you, and make you think you're talking to that pony!" "Sounds like a challenge." "I am speaking from personal experience Edward, she'll pull your heartstrings and make you submit!" "Aw, calm down Twilight, It's not like she'll actually invade again if she's rebuilding from scratch. Chances are I won't even get to meet her." "It was a year ago that Chrysalis got overthrown, assuming she found a suitable enough place and enough breeders for her brood she could raise I don't know how many, it only takes about a year for changing drones to reach maturity." "Oooh, then there's a slim chance after all." Twilight visibly shudders as she thinks about the cruel invader if the weeks getting to know her meant anything, she was a very intelligent mare, more so than most humans, for her to fear someone else's wits this heavily... She must've been one hell of a she-devil. "Anyway, you ready to meet the princess?" With the expert subject change, I look into the mirror and deem it good enough. "Yeah, maybe I'll get to formally meet Luna as well." With a satisfied nod, Twilight lead the way to the train station with the rest of the gang waiting for us. Pinkie sitting there bouncing at speeds that shouldn't be possible. "Hey, Eddy! I'm so happy that you're all better now when we get back I'll throw you a 'yay Edward is all better party'! I'll even bring gummy, he's been dying to meet you!" "Now, hold on pinkie, the big guy might not be in the mood for a party, I mean he looks miserable in that suit!" "Rainbow, this is my natural face. I always look like this." "...Oh" With a red tinge plaguing her usual blue coat, the train arrived and she rushed on without a second word. ---><--- The ride was relatively uneventful other than Rainbow disappearing, Pinkie breaking physics, and Rarity fussing over my suit. To my surprise, it only took about an hour to get to Canterlot. It was more or less what I expected from the city that housed two royal sisters, buildings reaching up to the sky as if they were trying to catch it, with no space between the buildings themselves, the streets practically beaming with how polished they were, even the general populace was dressed up and looked as if they own entire countries. As we walked to the castle I observed the crowd, their reactions to me weren't that different than those in ponyville, the only difference being some looking at me like they wanted me as a zoo exhibit as well as wondering why I was dressed as fancily as I was. After we reached the castle, the guards to my surprise didn't glance in my direction, probably knew I'd be coming, passing by I can't help but take in the interior of the castle, the marble floors glistened in the light from the stained glass, depicting what I believe to be feets of great accomplishment but one caught my eye in particular. It was heavily purple with depictions of the six ponies accompanying me shooting what I can only assume to be magic rays at... Luna? It looked slightly different but I was sure it was her, what happened and what did they do to Luna that deserved a stained glass reference of it? Or maybe that was Chrysalis, before I could finish my thought process, however, we enter the main chamber, instantly I spot who I assume to be Celestia, sitting on her throne, her multi-colored mane flowing as if pushed by a non-existent breeze, her pure white coat matching the marble interior of the castle, her gaze fell on me as we made our way to the foot of the staircase leading to her throne, it was unthreatening but not without suspicion, I could tell that much. Kneeling at the base of the staircase I spied two guards. Only two? I thought as Twilight made her introduction. "Princess Celestia, It's a pleasure to see you again." "Twilight my dear, it's been too long. Am I right to assume this is Edward?" Turning her gaze back to me, standing as she trotted down the stairs to meet us. "That's correct." She almost looked surprised to hear my voice, all be it a brief moment before returning to her neutral demeanor. "I've heard quite a bit about you from my sister. Your conversations with her, your forward honesty, how you saved Twilight the strain of using magic with a chipped horn. I felt like I just had to meet you." "I'm honored." Something about her tone was bothering. Like she was testing me or thinking of a subtle way to get a specific point across, either way, every red flag was shooting up, the fact that everyone else was silent and stationary didn't help. "May I ask a question, dear Edward?" "Certainly." "Why is it you speak so lowly towards your own kind but risk life and limb for ours?" "Because, your majesty, if I'm to be frank, from my brief experience here I see more potential in your subjects than my entire species put together. They've been nothing but kind to me and I see no reason to not aid them if need be." "And what has your species done to have you make that judgment?" Her brow furrowing, finding it hard to believe that there's someone who is this displeased with their own kind. "A lot of things, if I'm to be honest. Now, with anyplace that's being lived in there's good and there's bad. The only thing is, on a whole. We've done almost nothing but bad things, and if it's all the same to you, princess, I'd rather avoid specifics." "Very well. If you don't wish to talk about it, I won't force you." She circles around studying my appearance and stature while she hums to herself, sounding almost like a lullaby but with a somber tone, from what I've seen, her disposition was completely different from that of her sister, everything about her screamed ruler. It felt like an eternity before she returned to my front hey eyes locking onto mine. "You may stand." Her eyes never leaving mine as I rise but as I rose I noticed the others kept their bow, they reminded me of statues it was almost eerie. "I do believe I spotted something of interest, however." Taking a seat on one of the steps "Turn and reveal your back to me." My heart caught in my throat, instantly I knew what she spotted, I was sure the collar of my suit hid it, turning I do as she requests revealing various markings on my back near my brand that displays just under the base of my neck. The majority being rectangles with heavy borders and lettering on the insides with one being a heavy circle with a hooded skull in the center. "May I ask, what those are? They resemble something like the cutie marks we ponies get." "They're tattoos, Princess." "Tattoos?" "Permanent markings using ink. They're symbols." "For?" "One if for my occupation, the rest, are labeled as trophies." "And what, pray tell would those trophies represent? and what are those words inside of them?" "... They're names, Princess." I could feel her gaze growing colder, opening her mouth to say something but before she can speak a deep hum of laughter can be heard before a voice rings throughout the room. "Why dear Tia, you just met the boy and you're already having him undress hm?" "Discord, what business do you have here?" His chuckling continues as he appears out of thin air right in front of me, his serpent-like body adorned by miss-matched body parts, claws, paw, a hoof and dragon's foot with the head of a pony and a batwing as well as a pegasus wing, a red tail floats past my head before finding its home on his body. "Can't I stop and say hello to an old friend?" He forms fingers from the end of his tail and snaps them, bringing my suit back to where it was without me moving a muscle. "Besides, I felt like seeing dear Lulu's human in the flesh." "How do you know what his species is called?" "Oh, Tia, how could I not? I'm the spirit of chaos, don't you think I'd take notice something like a strange being falling above the Everfree in a flash of light?" He pats my head as he struts to my side and turns me to face the princes before pinching my face. "He's quite precious, isn't he? And here you are grilling the poor boy about his past. He's only been here a couple months, and in that time he stood up for your precious student and elements." "Your point?" Dawning Celestia's face and mimicking her voice perfectly, this amalgamation of different animals simply states. "If you don't wish to then I will not force you." He returns to his 'normal' face as he walls off the three of us from the other six. "Your words Tia. Your sister seems to trust him." "My sister is young and she is naive from her time on the moon." While their argument rages on I'm left feeling dumbfounded, Who was this Discord? And why was he speaking on my behalf? How did he know so much without being there? "But Tia, one can't lie to dear Luna in her realm of dreams. You know this as much as I. Only, you can't enter the realm yourself to observe, can you?" "I cannot." "I thought not, however, Tia may I give you some advice?" "What is it?" "Oh, but telling you outright would just be boring my dear. So I shall leave you with a riddle." Leaning in close to her ear he whispers. "Await night, and as the fire fades and stars emerge, the blade and shield of night shall show face while the buzz of countless wings ring true as minds clash during the time of sun and moon." His laugh rings loud as he evaporates into nothing and leaves the seven of us is a moment of confusion. Chapter 5: The Man's Late Night StrollAuthor's Note BEHOLD THE CHAPTER OF EXPOSITION *Dramatic music* Chapter 5: The Man's Late Night Stroll "Princess, may I ask what that was?" Fixing me with her gaze, visibly annoyed. "That." She says with a tired sigh. "Was Discord." Returning to her throne she looks over the seven of us before looking at Twilight for a few seconds and sighs again. "Perhaps... He holds a valid point. I will withhold further questions, for now. Day court is almost over, and Luna will take control and she's expressed interest in meeting you tonight. You may either tour the castle or stay in one of our guest rooms until she does. Dismissed." "Thank you." We all walk out of the main chamber and as soon as the large doors close Twilight chirps. "See, that wasn't so bad now, was it?" "She doesn't trust me in the slightest." "Well, judgin' by you're body language you don't seem to trust Celestia all that much either." Turning to face me, Applejack shoots a deadpan stare. "There's very few I actually trust. And I suspect that she is in the same boat as I am in that regard." "What makes you say that?" "How long has she been Princess?" Returning the deadpan stare not expecting the answer I receive. "A few millennium." My eyes shot open as she said that. A few millennium. That cant be possible. Noticing my confusing Twilight speaks up. "Alicorns have a shocking lifespan, Princess Celestia and Luna have ruled for since before the Crystal Empire went missing and got forgotten by history." Chuckling while hiding her mouth with a hoof. "I can't imagine living that long. But with age comes wisdom they say." "So they say." I grumble. One thought weighing on my mind. This ruler who's been in power for thousands of years and only two guards in her main chamber and the occasional one or two on patrols. This is the lightest security I've seen, and factoring in that they're guarding a millennium old ruler... This security is an embarrassment. Hell, the guards don't even make it a point to conceal the fact that they're watching me, It's like she's asking for someone to sneak in. "Um, Edward?" Fluttershy's words snap me out of my criticising thoughts, her hazel eyes meeting mine. "Uh? Oh, yeah what is it?" "We're at the guest rooms, yours is right down here." She floats over to one of the many doors and lands. Walking over to her, she casually opens the door and trots in with me close behind. "Here's the bed, bathroom. Oh! And a mini fridge!" "Thanks for the tour, Fluttershy." She nods in accomplishment as I say that as if helping me get acquainted with the room was a feat worth boasting about. Add another check to the cute list. "No problem. Remember, if you need anything don't hesitate to come to me or the girls." I nod in response as she leaves the room and closes the door, I take it upon myself to sit on the bed as I continue my earlier contemplation. ---><--- The chiming of bells broke me from my thoughts, looking out the window I notice the sun setting and make my leave for the main chamber. I notice the guards' numbers stay the same but the armor changed, once golden now deep blue with patterns etched into them, with the pegisi having wing guards that resembled bat wings, none follow me, but their eyes lock onto me as I pass. Finally, I come to the golden doors of the main hall, gripping the handles I slowly open the doors, and I'm greeted with the Lunar Princess sitting on the throne. "Ah, we see you found your way here. Come." Walking forward I come to the base of the stairs, I begin to kneel. "Oh, no no no, there's no need to be so formal." Stepping down from her throne she raises my head with a hoof. "We're not meeting as acquaintances after all. Tonight, you're our guest, so stand." I do as she requests, standing at full height as she trots past me. "Come, let us walk. Follow us." She leads me out into the corridor in a similar path to when I first arrived, Luna staying silent as she walks and we pass the stained glass windows and the same one catches my attention. I stop, looking at it. "Luna, can I ask a question?" "Yes, what is it?" "Whats with this window?" I gesture to the stained glass portrayal of Luna getting blasted with magic from the six. "Oh. That." Tapping her hoof to her chin she ponders telling me. "Would it be alright if we told you after our walk?" "You don't have to, I was just curious is all." Nodding she turns back around and begins walking, noticing that some of the hallways were gone and we take turns that were previously non-existent until we exit the castle into the gardens. Bushy walls line the fences that enclose around a pure white bench looking at a tree surrounded by marble statues depicting ponies playing instruments ranging from bass to piano. Luna gestures for me to take a seat as I do she nods to the tree itself. "Does that tree look familiar to you by any chance?" "No, not really why?" "That is the very same tree you sit under every night we speak." "How can you tell? It looks just like any other old tree." "Oh, Edward, dreams are a powerful force here in Equestria, We're unsure about your realm but here dreams and the things inside of them hold a lot of power and being the pony in charge of the dream realm it is my duty to find those things and help our subjects to understand them." "Comes with the territory then." "Precisely." "So uh, what does this tree have to do with me and my dreams?" "Well you see dear Edward, that is where We run into some difficulty, We contact you in your dreams, and We believe We told you that the ponies We contact create their own pocket in the dream realm for optimal comfort unless it's say a nightmare." "Yeah, I remember." "Well We cannot figure out exactly the realm you create is this tree. You've never seen it, never been to Equestria. So why this tree, and why is it in the night on a hill? Perhaps, it's similar to a place you remember fondly. Is there anything you can recall?" "Well." rubbing my eyes I think a moment, twiddling my thumbs and taping my heel to the grassy surface below me. "The place I was born, it had a hill, but not a tree. At night I'd go out, lay down on the ground and just look out into the night sky. I did it more and more as I grew up and was assigned my first job." "What was this job?" "A soldier. I was on the front lines of this war from my world, my confirmed count was above any expectation anyone had for anything, but they decided to switch me into a less... Honorable profession. But after the switch, I started to feel remorseful." Taking a moment to gather my thoughts I look over to Luna, feeling like I'm talking to a therapist I can't help but feel at ease. "I started to feel bad about the killing I was doing. Not because of the killing itself it was because of how I had to go about it. I had to be discreet and not allow them to know that their life was about to end. What really got me was after the first job they inked their name onto my back and they did the same with each and every job after that. They said it was to count the number of accomplished jobs... I saw them as a reminder of the fact that the honor I had as a soldier was gone." Looking back at the ground I sigh. "So every night I was able, I'd go to that hilltop and I'd stare at the moon and the stars and they helped me forget. They brought peace to me and lulled me into a state of remembrance. I'd remember my childhood, my glory days on the field, my family." "Um, pardon us Edward, but We do not see the difference in the different occupations you've had, in either one you're still taking lives, no?" "It's deeper than that princess. As a soldier, I could face them, man to man, both of us fighting for what we believed in, both putting everything on the line with just one battle. There was honor in that, and to us humans, honor is just about everything. There's also a moral standpoint, facing another in honest combat or skulking in the shadows with a hidden weapon and striking them from behind." "And this hill helped you forget this, loss of honor even if for a short time?" "Yes." "Is that why you have two brandings?" "Celestia told you about the one on my back I take it?" "Indeed she did." "Well. Our proof of occupation is inked onto a part of our body, when there's a change in occupation they shave off the old one, wait for the skin to heal and then rebrand you. Simple as that." "We see... Well, We believe that through our conversation We found the reason behind your hill looking at the night sky. Now if only We can figure out why this tree appears." "Hey, Princ-" "Luna is fine, as We said you are a guest, there is no need for formalities." She interrupted, looking at me with a soft gaze of sorrow, acceptance, and understanding. "May I ask a question?" "Most certainly." "Why do I find it so easy to speak to you?" "We are the princess of the night. And as such adopt qualities from that which We govern. Ponies are most often at their most comfortable at night, as We suspect humans are. Perhaps, We make you feel comfortable enough to share about your world." Her tone seemingly happy, with a smile on her face, possibly because she met someone who has a genuine love for the night, she giggles a little while covering her mouth with a hoof as she looks on towards the tree. Her guard is down, there are no guards, and we're in the open. No one from royalty would be this relaxed on their own with someone they barely know. "Why are you so relaxed?" "Hm?" "I don't understand how you can be so relaxed right now. You, someone of royalty, alone with a person you barely know with no guards out in the open. So how can you be so relaxed?" "Oh, We simply do not need the added protection, the guards are more for the guests and the general populace." "What." Blinking repeatedly I try to comprehend why that could be... "You seem confused Edward." "That's because I am. Why don't you need the guard?" "Magic dear Edward. We are one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria, few can stand against us." "Yeah, but what about the ones who can?" "We have our sister and the elements if We need them. There are more of us than there are of them, so they cannot outnumber us." "Maybe not but if they're cunning enough numbers or magical strength won't mean anything." "That remains to be seen." "Princess I strongly advi-" "Edward, We very much appreciate your concern but there's no need to worry." "If you say so." "Now, We must attend to our duties but before We leave there's one more thing we must discuss." "What?" "Our sister requests that you find employment and your own place of residence before the Summer Sun celebration in four months." "Why...?" "We've decided to treat you as an immigrant, and those are some of the necessary steps to gain citizenship in Equestria." "Alright then, I'll see what I can do." "Thank you." And with that, she leaves in a flash of light teleporting to her balcony to tend to her business, I sit and stare at the tree for a few solemn minutes, thinking about today's events before finally leaving and heading to sleep. Chapter 6: The Man and Job FindingIt's been a month since my meeting with the princesses and their order to get a job and a home of my own was proving difficult. Turns out that underneath that overly happy face that these ponies put on is a wall of discrimination, as it so happens most ponies don't feel comfortable working with someone that looks like a toned down Minotaur, especially when his diet consists of mostly meat. I enter the castle and Twilight greets me. "Hey, Edward, how'd the interview go?" I stare at her with a solemn deadpan expression while sitting on one of the many couches. "That bad huh?" "About the same as everywhere else. I think I've exhausted every possible job opportunity available." "Yeah... Have you talked to Applejack about working the farm?" "Granny, says that since I look like a Minotaur, me being on the farm would be a bad luck or something along those lines." "Rarities Boutique?" "Scared away costumers." "The Flower Shop?" "Not certified in the care of floral specimens." "Sugar Cube Corner....?" I go to speak before realizing I've never heard of it. "Where is that one?" "The sweet shop that Pinkie works at. It pay's good and well Pinkie's there so it'll never be boring." "Terrifying but certainly not boring." "Terrifying?" "Twilight, that mare breaks the laws of everything, most notably the laws of Physics." "That's true. Even I had trouble coming to terms with that, but, I learned 'It's Pinkie Pie, don't question it'." "Easier said than done." "Oh I know, trust me, but just give it a shot, Mr. and Mrs. Cake are the nicest ponies you'll ever meet." "I'll go in the morning." "Great! Now If you'll excuse me I must document your... Progress to the princesses." She trots off with a quill scribbling away on a piece of parchment, I swear Twilight is the only one who can turn a no-progress document into a three-page report. Looking out at the setting sun I can't help but think about home, rubbing my brand I'm left with a sense of unease. I didn't belong here, I know it, and they know it. So why offer me the chance become a citizen? Luna knows what I am and most likely Celestia knows now as well... I start chuckling before breaking out into a laugh, not a laugh of joy but rather one of self-mocking, a soldier, forced to work in the shadows, losing almost every shred of honor I once had and now I turned into a job hunting homeless no-body in a world where humans are non-existent and I'm bad luck because I 'resemble' a mythological beast from ancient religions. Returning to a soft chuckle I gaze at the fireplace lighting the room, as the fire danced the crackling of wood burning forming coals and ash, 'A perfect metaphor for my life' I think to myself as unknown to me Twilight stepped back into the room. "Edward...?" "Yes, Twilight?" "Why are you crying?" Blinking rapidly I stare at her for a second, 'crying? I can't be crying.' I take to rubbing my eyes, and no doubt my hands wipe away tears that I unknowingly shed, I sit there for a second before Twilights soft and caring voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "Are you alright...?" "Oh, y-yeah, I'm fine Twilight." Standing I pat her on the head. "Thank you for your concern but I am fine, I just need some sleep. It's a thing with humans when we get too tired our eyes water up and it resembles crying." "I suppose that makes sense... Alright, then you should probably get to bed then." Giving her a nod I turn and head upstairs. --->Twilight<--- Watching the human leave, his words ring in my head, 'I am fine.' I want to believe him, but how he spoke those words, he seemed like he was reassuring himself, telling him that he was fine instead of telling me. Concern for the foreign being filled my chest, though he gave me a perfectly good reason as to what the tears could stem from I can't help but feel that it was a front. He was closed to me, whether it was a lack of trust or his own human pride getting in the way of opening up, there were only two ponies who came to mind that he's shown a softness towards, Princess Luna and Fluttershy. "Spike!" The purple dragon sped out of the kitchen, gem dust adorning his mouth as he was finishing his five-course gem buffet. "What is it Twilight?" "Take a letter please." With a salute, he produces a quill and parchment, ready to scribble away. "Dear, Princess Luna..." "Uh, don't you usually send letters to Celestia...?" "This one is for Luna, It concerns Edward." "Oooh!" He begins scribbling away as I speak. "I feel that there is something bothering Edward, though he says he is fine, I discovered him staring at one of my empty fireplaces with tears adorning his face. He told me that it simply happens when humans get increasingly tired. The reason he gave would seem valid if it weren't for the manner that he spoke, I may be overreacting but I can't simply stand by and watch as one of my friends suffers sadness, however badly I may want to help him, his heart is closed to me for reasons I do not know, so I'm writing this letter to you. You know more about his past than I do and he seems to let his guard down most when he's with you, so I ask could you please contact him in his dreams and inquire as to what could be bothering him. I will speak with Fluttershy as he also displays a level of softness towards her, I hope that I am wrong and that he really is fine but I can't shake the feeling that there's something wrong. I trust that you'll get to the bottom of this and help resolve whatever may be causing him grief. Sincerely, Twilight Sparkle." Running to the nearest window Spike blows the parchment into a burst of magical fire sending it to the Night Princess before waddling back towards me while I go to exit the castle. "Twilight, are you sure it's a good idea to have two ponies bothering him? He's going to find out that you set it up." "He's my friend Spike, If there's any possible way I can help him get better then I'll do it." "Fine.." "Why don't you light a fire before it gets too cold, don't want anypony being uncomfortable." Trotting out of the castle I make for Fluttershy's hut by the Everfree, by the time I get there the sun had set and the darkness of night was apparent, not a single star in the sky, in hindsight it would've been faster to teleport or fly here but as the saying goes, hindsight is 20/20. Arriving at the hut I quickly knock and wait for an answer. Moments pass as the sound of animals moving around grows until the door opens reviling the yellow mare. "Oh, hello Twilight, what can I do for you?" "Hey there Fluttershy, may I come in?" "Oh, yes, please do." She moves to the side allowing me passage into her humble abode. "Can I get you anything? Tea or cider?" "No thank you, I'm actually here to ask a favor." Fluttershy trots into her kitchen and brings out a cup of tea as she sits on her couch. "What could I possibly do for you?" "Its Edward, I think something's wrong with him." "What makes you say that?" "I found him staring into my fireplace crying." "Oh, dear. W-well how do you think I could help? I mean you tried to ask what was wrong didn't you?" "I did, but he won't tell me, I'm asking you because he seems to let his guard down a little when you're there, I've also sent a letter to Luna, asking her to visit his dreams, I was hoping that you'd accompany him to Sugar Cube Corner tomorrow and you, know help him feel better." "So... You want me to go on a date with him...?" "What? No! I just want you to go with him for his interview maybe stay there with him a little bit eating cupcakes and drinking tea, talking you know having a good time, help him get out of whatever funk he's in!" She hits me with a deadpan as she slowly sips her tea. "Alright, I'll go with him." "Thank you, Fluttershy. Oh, but please don't let him know that I asked you to do this." Her eyebrow slowly rises at my request as she continues to sip her tea. --->Edward<--- The morning sun slowly filled my room as I sat on the bed, staring out of the window, figuring Twilight will be up I put on my jacket, and head down stairs, where I'm greeted by not just Twilight, but Fluttershy. "Oh, good morning Edward, how'd you sleep?" The yellow mare trots up to me, a smile on her face. "Uh, good, what brings you here?" "I heard you were going into town again today and I was wondering if I could come with you." "Uh, I dunno, I'd much rather go-" She engages puppy-dog-eyes mode, her eyes seemingly grow three sizes as she becomes more adorable. "alone...." she stares at me unrelenting in her assault of cuteness, eventually I give. "Fine, you can come, just, quit it with the puppy eyes." "Yay! Common let's go!" She trots out with me right behind her, looking over at Twilight I can't help but notice she has a slight smile on her face. We arrive at the marketplace, still getting looks from ponies who've seen me many times now my feeling of not-belonging only increases. "So, where are you going today, Edward?" "Sugar Cube Corner, Twilight says I should apply there and work with Pinkie." "That sounds neat, do you know the way?" "Not really, no." "Then it's a good thing you agreed to bring me along, I'll show you the way." "Thank you." With a slight nod, she picks up the pace, leading me to what looks to be a giant gingerbread house. I take a deep breath before sighing and entering the candy-filled building and being greeted with the sight of Pinkie Pie hard at work, somehow juggling shakers, topping ice cream, and taking money all at the same time. The mare looked like a one pony task force, it was terrifying. "Eddie! you came to visit!" 'Oh shit, she noticed me' "Actually, Pinkie, I was looking for work and figured that your bosses might higher me." Her eyes lock onto mine as she stops what she's doing, after handing a customer their Sunday. Bouncing up to me, she closes the distance between our faces before putting her hooves on my chest and bringing me to the ground. "Are you sure, Eddie? The sweet making business is veeeeeeeery serious and takes a lot of work." "Yeah, I'm sure..." "Can you bake?" "I can cook, and I can memorize ingredients and proportions and times very easily, so I could learn on the job maybe?" "Hmmmmm." She lifts her head tapping her muzzle with a hoof thinking it over before getting off of me, letting me up. "Tell ya what Eddie, I'll tell Mr. and Mrs. Cake that you'd be a good hire and I'll teach you all of my baking tricks if they hire you! But you'll be primarily in the kitchen since Rarity said you're not too great at customer service. "Thanks...?" "You're welcome Eddie, but you'd better be careful 'cause ponies love pestering poor pastry preparers." She giggles as she hops away. "Oh! and order anything you like, it's on me today!" She waves as she dashes into the kitchen leaving me and Fluttershy sitting on the floor" "That was interesting." "Yeah." "That mare scares me sometimes." "She scares everypony sometimes." Standing up she offers me a hoof to help me stand, taking it, I go over to a stool with Fluttershy doing the same. "What would you like?" "Just a regular Sunday I guess." Resting my head on my hand Fluttershy makes the order to the pony that at some point in time replaced Pinkie at the counter, looking at me, she notices one of my brands poking out from underneath my collar she slowly points to it while looking at my expression. "Can I see it?" "Huh? Oh, yeah sure, I suppose." She pulls down the collar just enough to see the entire thing she studies it for a little while before tracing it with her surprisingly gentle hoof. "Why is the skin her lighter than the rest of you?" "There used to be a tattoo there. They got rid of it when they changed my job." "It looks like it hurt." "It did, but it's necessary for security reasons." "They hurt you this badly just for safety?" "A necessary evil." "Edward." She turns my face to hers, her hazel eyes locked onto mine, filled with concern and worry I can't help but be taken aback by her next question. "Do you miss them?" Chapter 8: The Man's First DaySomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 9: The Man and Royalty"You... Took them WHERE?!" "Now Twilight, I already lectured him on the way back here. But I believe punishment is due, so if you would kindly think of something that'd be great." The three fillies jump up onto my lap and engage puppy-dog eyes as Applebloom begins to speak. "Mr. Edward, please don't punish Spike, it was our idea to go out there." "Applebloom, while I respect your ability to accept fault, the blame is shared. It's on all four of you. You three, for going out there, and his for leading the way." "He's right sugarcube, it's on all y'all, but I can't thank ya enough Edward, I don't even want ta think about what would've happened if you weren't there." Tipping her hat AJ takes Applebloom in for a hug while in Rarity lifts Sweetie Belle in the air with her magic and Rainbow Dash scoots Scootaloo back to the ground. "You know Scoots, while I know you're awesome, and you can handle yourself, next time you feel like adventuring bring an adult. Or three." "Edward, dear as was said by Applejack, there is no way I can possibly thank you enough for protecting my Sweetie Belle, but I will make it my personal mission to repay you in any way, shape or form." "That's really not necessary, Rarity I'm com-" "Oh pish posh, Edward." Waving a hoof dismissively she stands tall with her chest puffed out as if to display a dominant side that was previously non-existent. "I will not accept no for an answer. While I admire your modesty I will repay you whether you accept it or not." Rainbow hovers over me and tapping my shoulder she says. "When she gets like this just say yes. No way she's gonna back down." Looking at the other occupants of the room I close my eyes and sigh. "Fine, sure do whatever, I just want to make it clear that the forest isn't a place for kids to be in. So please, keep your adventures in the town." The three fillies nod, before being led out by their respective elder, Rarity giving me a sidelong glance as she exits the room, looking to Twilight, who is still lecturing Spike in the corner, deciding to ignore them I stare into the fireplace, which was now lit, looking back over to them, I can't help but wonder when it got started. When I arrived with the children it had been extinguished and I've been facing its direction the entire time. "When'd you guys start a fire?" Stopping her lecture Twilight looks in my direction, brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about? There's no fire going." Stealing a look back at the fireplace, clearly seeing the flames, hearing the wood crackle and break, feeling the heat. I couldn't be imagining the lit fireplace... Could I? "Sorry, I meant to say, 'could you guys light a fire'." "Oh, yeah, Spike, would you do that?" The young drake complies, however reluctantly grumbling under his breath as I watch him throw logs in the fireplace and breathe fire inside to light it but the flame I've been looking at doesn't change in the slightest. It didn't even respond to Spike blowing on it. "... Thank you. It was getting chilly." Just how many times have I stared into an empty fireplace thinking it was lit? Am I hallucinating? Or is it just some magic toying with my eyes? Either way, today has been exhausting, laying down I use my arm as a pillow and stare blankly into the flames, before falling asleep. ---><--- As my eyes open I'm greeted with the image of the night sky under a tree, expecting to see Luna I look around, confused by the lack of her presence I stand and roam the hillside, never straying too far from the top in case she arrives. After an indefinite amount of time, something does arrive. The deep booming disembodied voice that's only visited me once before now, accompanied by the ground shaking laugh. "You finally noticed something of interest, haven't you?" "What is this? Who are you?! Where's Luna?!" The voice grows quiet for a long minute leaving me in an ominous silence before it speaks again in a smooth, sensual tone. "You're slower on the uptake than I thought you'd be. You're dreaming, this is your dream space, as for dear Luna, she's off on her duties to protect ponies from their nightmares." A cool breeze starts to blow rustling the tree's branches and severing some leaves. "She won't be coming though, as far as her magic can detect, you're resting peacefully with sweet dreams, so it's just you, and me." The breeze stops as a branch lowers to caress my face, slapping it away and backing up out of its reach I scan the area for any possible bodies. "As for me... Young man, I'm the one who brought you here. And I'll be bringing another in shortly, we all need playmates don't we?" The laugh returns as I'm launched into darkness. "You'll be noticing more anomalies from here on young one... One's only you can see, only you can feel, and only you can touch. Have fun." ---><--- When my eyes open I'm still laying down on the couch staring at the fire, sitting up I look over to the desk along the wall, getting up I grab a blank piece of parchment and throw it into the flame, watching as it disintegrates in the flames I kneel in front of it. "Something only I can interact with huh?" Sitting there I think over everything that's happened and what I should do. If I go to Twilight and the others they'd believe me at first but after consulting Luna they'd think that nothing happened in my dreams, on top of that; Luna, who should be the only one who possesses powers in the dream realm isn't. Laying on my back I stare at the ceiling. "What to do..." Then it hits me, one of the last things it said before it forced me into the waking world, 'I'll be bringing another in shortly.' The second I think of it, a piece of burned parchment drops out of the air, picking it up I notice it has something written on it. 11:00 Everfree. I look at the clock. 06:45, less than five hours until, whoever brought me here dumps another one over the skies of that damned forest. Getting to my feet I race to Twilight's room and slam open the door. "Twilight! We have a situation!" The poor mare jumps ten feet into the air as a result of the startling awakening before giving me a look of confusion, shock, and worry. "What is it? Whats wrong?" I quickly flick the paper out of my hand to see if she notices it and not to my surprise she doesn't see it so, using my skills of deception I quickly weave together a believable lie. "I had a vision! Whoever brought me here is going to bring another in under five hours over the Everfree! That's all I know, but it's going to happen!" "What?! Another human?!" Springing out of bed she quickly gets the things ready to start her morning as her alarm sounds off. "Wait you were about to wake up anyway?" "Yeah, what about it?" "Nothing I just don't feel as bad about waking you up is all." She hands me a complete stake-out kit, complete with binoculars, pillows, a sheet, and various things to use as camo and a skin-tight stealth suit that's torn to hell. "Twilight, why do you have all of this stuff?" "Uh... Some things came up and I needed all that stuff at one point or another. "Nervously laughing she turns and leads the way to the spot where I landed. "Not going to get the rest of the gang?" "The only ones who really wakes up this early is AJ and Rarity and they're both busy with their own thing anyway with chores and the boutique." "Alright." Once we get there we waste no time in setting everything up, as Twilight gets dressed in her torn up suit, I just give her the occasional glance as I lay the sheet down and set the pillows. "Could've put that on before we left Twilight." "Would've been suspicious." "I suppose." Sitting down I mull over the remaining time, I woke her up at around seven, it took her ten minutes to gather everything and about an hour and a half to get here, so should still have about two or three hours to wait. Joining me Twilight looks at the sky. "You know when you fell out of there the girls and I were going in there to do something, though I completely forget what it was." Trying her hardest to make conversation she giggles before reminiscing further. "Thinking back we just had an urge to I guess... Brings back memories though, when we first saw you, we didn't know what to make of you." "Feeling was mutual, waking up in a foreign land with talking animals. Completely out of my element." "I suppose. Say, you've learned about some myths and legends from here, with the sirens and such from your stay. Would you mind sharing some from your world while we wait?" "I don't see the harm in it." Her attention instantly goes from the sky to me, leave it to Twilight to turn a stakeout into a research project. "Long ago, before the planet split into two factions. There were two brothers, whose intellect surpassed everyone else's by a large margin." Adjusting my position from sitting to laying down I look over to her and continue. "One day, God challenged them to a game of wits, if they lost they'd be one of the commonwealth, average intelligence, no longer genius. But if they won God agreed to grant them powers unimaginable. In essence, they themselves would become gods. The exact game is not known, but in the end, the brothers won and holding true to his word, God granted them powers that would flow through their bloodline, then with their new found power the brothers concurred the world, an attempt to unify it. However, they didn't agree how it should be unified so the brothers began a war. The same war that's been raging on for well over a thousand years." "Fascinating." Scribbling away at a piece of parchment she continues to listen intently. "But you see, in the end, God was too clever for them, with each heir to their power they would get weaker, and when they noticed this the current kings sought out God again, unable to find him they tasked their children with it and so on and so we come to the newest generation. Now all the princes can do the one thing they were born with the power to do. That prince I was protecting with Anderson, he was dubbed the Prince of Smoke." "Smoke manipulation!" "That's right, but not just smoke, he can bend any vapor to his will, he can even make his body into a vapor like state for defensive purposes though, he hasn't fully mastered it yet. And of course being royalty he has exclusive access to metal weaponry." "Wait don't you have that thing... A sword was it? Isn't that metal?" "Not quite, it's a synthetic substitute, cheaper and easy to mass-produce. You see we used up most of the Earth's metal reserves to feed our own greed. The ones people like me use break easily and are replaced within the hour. Not to mention they're so dull the only way you're going to get a killing blow is by slashing an artery or putting everything you have into a stab. In fact, the one that I showed up with is probably no good anymore. Not too great in terms of natural selection." And with that closing remark, a blinding light flashes as a humanoid form appears and begins a rapid descent. "There they are! Hurry!" Without a second thought, Twilight takes to the skies catching the figure and softly bringing it down, rushing over to see who it is. When I reach them, my mouth goes agape as I see who it is, a boy in his late teens, messy dark brown hair, a black blazer with matching pants and a black cape with grey trim and underside with a saber on his belt along with white gloves adorning his hards. Seeing my expression Twilight hits me with the question. "Do you know him, Edward?" "That... Is the Prince of Smoke. Prince Joseph the Second." Looking at me in shock, her expression becomes strikingly similar to mine. "They brought a prince from your world here...?" --->Luna<--- Yawning We turn a corner, heading to the dining room, and once We open the doors the sight We're greeted with is Discord, carelessly munching on our favorite snack. "Morning Discord." "Oh, if it isn't Lulu, want a bite? Pineapple's fresh." "We apologize but We prefer not to eat off of others food." "Very well." "May we inquire why you're here, so early in the morning?" "Can't a draconequus visit their friends?" Shrugging, We lift a pineapple and begin eating it as Discord has what looks to me a seizer before chuckling to himself. "Oh, Lulu it looks like another one has appeared." "What do you mean?" Taking another bite out of his pineapple he waves his paw over the tiled floor and casts an image display on it and as we watch, it shows Edward rushing to Twilight and an unconscious human. Observing carefully we both hear one word spoken 'prince'. "A human prince?! Guard!" not even a second passes when two guards enter the room and taking a knee. "What do you need Princess?" "There's been another human discovered, a prince, inform our sister and prepare a chariot, We're going to Ponyville." "At once princess." Without a second word they leave and branch off into the directions of the chariot stable and of Tia's throne room, looking back at Discord, he finishes off his pineapple, before smiling and leaning back into his chair. "Things, are getting rather interesting aren't they, Lulu? I wonder what the foreign prince will do when he wakes up..." --->Edward<--- Why him, why did that damned voice have to send Joseph of all people. Sitting there I ponder why Joseph had to be here and exactly what his presence meant, clearly because of his heritage he'll attempt to speak with Luna and Celestia to become a power. My thoughts are stopped, however, when he twitches. "He's coming to! Opening his eyes the young prince jerks to a sitting position before quickly looking side to side trying to figure out where he is until his eyes land on mine. "Edward...? Is that you?" Looking at him I can see the look of confusion, shock, and joy in his eyes, he was genuinely happy to see me again. "Yes, it's me." Before I know it, I'm trapped in an embrace bringing me down so a forced sit and I can feel my shirt get moist as he speaks. "I'm sorry, Edward I didn't want to do it but father made me, it was his decision to move you to the Shadow Blades I swear!" Pushing him out of the hug I quickly shush him before wiping the tears from his eyes. "You're telling me things I already know, now common, dry your eyes, a prince such as yourself shouldn't be so quick to become emotional." Pouting at me he obliges as Twilight finally manages to comprehend what just happened. "You two are rather close aren't you?" "Who said that?!" Joseph quickly rises to a stand and observes the surroundings as Twilight raises a hoof and as his gaze becomes fixed on her lowering her hoof I chuckle a little bit before explaining. "Yeah, there's talking horses here." "Edward, how is it possible? How can animals talk?" "Because, you see, we're not on Earth anymore this is Equestria, as for humans... We're the only two in existence here." Chapter 10: The Prince's Demands"He's taking it better than you did." Twilight states as we both stare at Joseph, who is currently in the fetal position convinced that this is all just a bad dream. "No, don't think so." "He didn't pull a weapon on us." "Oh, you know my life's story by now." "Bits and pieces." Crouching down by Joseph, I gently rub his back. "Common, everything's going to be fine. Probably." Looking at me with a deadpan stare, he exits his fetal position and grabs me by the shoulder. "Edward, we were transported to a different dimension with talking pastel horses. A prince has vanished from his room in the palace. One of our top men, you, went MIA. No one knows where we are, they can't find us and there's no known way to send us back. So please explain to me how everything is going to be fine." "Well, as far as I know, Twilight here is searching for a way to send us back, and well it's peaceful here, so far everyone's been nice to me, well almost everyone but the majority has been." "Okay, one per... Pony is looking for a way to send us back. And yes, Edward we can enjoy a tranquil day on the hillside sipping wine as we sit and relax when my kingdom is out there missing its heir and in the middle of a war." Sighing as I pinch the bridge of my nose trying to think of something to possibly calm him down. "Joseph, how long ago was it when I went MIA?" "Three weeks." Grinning as I begin to chuckle, Joseph is left with a confused expression, "What's so funny?" "It's been three weeks over there, its been months over here. Time moves faster in Equestria than Earth, so that means that we have more time than you originally thought, right?" "I suppose, but that doesn't change anything." "I think it does somewhat. Now, let's get you back to the castle because I imagine you're fairly tired." I tell him while helping him off the ground the confused expression still plastered on his face. "Why do you say that? I'm perfectly fine and wide awake." "Wait until the tension leaves." Turning to face the direction of the castle I look over to Twilight. "Oh, and I should probably introduce you, Joseph, allow me to present to you, Her royal highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle." His mouth goes agape as his eyes dart between her and my back as I casually walk away. "P-princess?" "Oh, yes, that's the title given to us alicorns, with the wings and the horn, basically if you see a pony that looks like me, she's a princess. Though, that's the first time he's addressed me as a princess though." They both begin to follow my lead as they continue their conversation. Trailing slowly Twilight waits until I'm out of ear-shot before leaning closer to Joseph. "So, maybe you can tell me more about Edward and where you guys come from...?" "Depends on what you want to know." "Everything." "What has he told you?" "That he strongly dislikes his own kind, he gave us a basic understanding of how government works, talked about somepony named Anderson." "He talked about Anderson? Not even I could get him to do that..." "Well...? Are you going to tell me?" "Look, if he want's you to know, he'll tell you. As for the stuff about our government I can answer your questions." His look of confusion returns as he thinks to himself before picking up the pace to catch up to me. "Edward, what's going on?" "What do you mean Jojo?" "She just asked if I could tell her about our government, I wanted to say no but I ended up saying yes." "Oh, yeah, this place makes you more comfortable with talking I've noticed, I can't explain why, but it just makes you lower your guard." "What do you mean, lower your guard?" "Makes you more open? More comfortable with things?" "Like what?" "Like how I just called you Jojo... You hate that nickname." He opens his mouth to retort my point but stops as he realizes that I'm right. "Now, come on, let's get you comfortable." ---><--- "So, this castle is made entirely of crystal?" "Yeaup." "You know, you can answer me more enthusiastically, Edward." Looking over at the prince, I give him a small smile before relaxing on the couch as Twilight is busy having Spike scribe a letter to the princesses. "Good to see you're out of shock. You're much calmer now than you were earlier." "I am? Suppose those stories Twilight told me about you were good for something after all." I give a small nod as the sound of something landing disrupts our individual activities, curious as to what it is, I go to open the door as Luna bursts through, knocking me back and causing me to stumble slightly. "Oh, We do apologize, Edward, We did not expect you to open the door. " "It's fine, really. So what brings you here?" "We got word that another human arrived and We wished to meet them." Nodding I move aside revealing Joseph to her as Twilight trots over. "Princess Luna, I was just about to send a letter to inform you, how'd you know we found him so quickly?" "Discord physically reacts to extreme levels and changes in magic, he felt whatever spell brought him here and showed me the scene." Trotting over to Joseph Luna grants him a formal bow before rising and meeting his eyes. "Your Highness, would you kindly grant We and our sister an audience? We both would like to discuss your standing here and what we'd require for you to stay within the Equestrian borders." Waiting for his answer she takes to observing him, making points of his body language, as well as his deminer. "From one royal to another, I believe that that would be the best course of action. After all having a foreign prince just sitting idly in your borders wouldn't set the best impression. When shall I attend this audience?" "If it's not too much of an inconvenience, We'd like to get it done as soon as possible, so if you could board our chariot we'll be on our way." "Only if Edward is there to accompany me." "Yes, of course. He's somepony you know, and it makes seance that having him around would suffice to make you more comfortable with this formal inquiry." "Then let's be on our way. Come, Edward." ---><--- As we enter the throne room the familiar marble floors and walls sparkle under the morning suns light as I'm met once again with Celestia's scornful gaze, stopping at the base of the stairs I kneel as Joseph continues to stand and Luna takes a seat next to her sister and a third pony, a unicorn who is in similar armor to the morning guards but with the dark tones of the night guard on the trim, her teal mane kept up high in a ponytail as her white coat was trimmed short to keep from gett caught in the armor. "I must say, this is a lovely castle you have here your majesties." "Thank you, what is your name?" "I am Prince Joeseph The Second." "Alright, Joeseph, my sister and I are surprised that not only one, but two humans found their way to our kingdom from a different dimension. Would you have any ideas as to how that came to be." "No, I do not. And since we're asking questions, why am I meeting princesses in place of a king?" "We don't have one. My sister and I are the highest power." "I see. And who is this other pony sitting here?" "She is Scarlet Dawn, the captain of the royal guard as well as my personal guard." "Ah, that means that she's only active during day hours, so tell me, who's Luna's personal guard?" "Until recently she and her night guards were off duty so there's a vacancy." "Alright and exactly why are you telling me all of this?" "Because you are no threat to worry about. Your words carry no weight here, even if you spoke to the lands that we have friction with the chance they'll believe you about my sisters weaker security are slim to none and the odds of them acting on it are even slimmer." "Some secret weapon I assume?" "Partly correct. Now, it's time you answer some of my questions." "I'll have conditions." "What do you mean, conditions?" "I'm sorry, your Highness, but unlike you, I don't just go around spilling everything, to someone I don't even know." "You have no room to negotiate. If you refuse to answer me further I will have you thrown away in the deepest part of the dungeon!" "That'd be unwise, dear princess." "So you still refuse." "It looks that way." "Arrest him." At her command, the two soldier ponies standing by the door go to tackle Joseph to the ground but to their surprise, they simply phase through him as his form becomes distorted, large voids of smoke where they made contact, as his form returns to normal Scarlet Dawn fires a concussive blast at him causing his entire midsection to be distorted. "Oh, good I was hoping it'd work on magic blasts too." Walking up the stairs to Celestia, they try again to restrain him, but it's all in vain as he reaches her and gently glides his hand through her mane. "You know, we humans have a saying. 'He who bares his fangs last shall be feared most.'" At that, he returns to his spot at the base of the stairs. "Still think I'm not a threat, princess?" "What are you? Edward has shown no signs of possessing magic, so why is it you do?!" "Allow me to re-introduce myself then." Turning back to face her he gives a proper bow. "I am Prince Joseph The Second, more commonly referred to as The Prince of Smoke. You can't touch me, princess, because if you try it'll just pass through me. So, will you listen to my conditions now?" "Do we have a choice?" "Of course, but please princess, do make a wise decision." He looks at her in a smug fashion as she visibly strains over this decision, as if she's visualizing everything that could happen if she said either yes or no. "What are they." Sounding more like a statement instead of a question, her answer is practically given to us. "Firstly, I want proper lodging that would befit my title." She nods a bit her brow furrowed as if she knows a ridiculous demand is about to be presented to her. "Secondly, I want you to make Edward and I both official citizens with no requirements. And finally." He pauses for a dragged out minute as if to torment the mare before lifting a finger and pointing to Luna. "Edward will be Luna's personal guard." Everyone in the room recoils to the final condition, as Scarlet almost immediately chimes i. "Don't do it princess, that could put princess Luna in serious danger, there's no telling what he'd do to her!" "Oh, I think your concerns are missed placed." Interjecting once again, Joseph pulls on my shoulder prompting me to rise and once I do, he gestures to me. "If Miss. Twilight Sparkle is to be believed, he protected her, and two of her friends from a vicious minotaur, and saved four children from four humanoid dogmen, what're they called again Edward?" "Diamond Dogs." "Yes, those. Now Edward could've just abandoned them but he didn't, instead, he chose to risk his life for people he barely met beforehand. And I know Luna trusts him so why not let her decide on the final problem while you take care of the other two? If it'd make you feel better, you can send ponies my way to spy on me, I won't lie, or hide anything, they can even rummage through my belongings when I'm not home. I'll even give them liberty to check my bags before and after every trip. That's a fair trade, no?" Looking up at Celestia I can make out a look on her face that screams defeat and pure utter rage at the stranger who bested her in her haste to establish dominance. She quickly recomposes her self, however, before looking at her sister. "What do you say, Luna, do you trust him?" "Yes, sister, We do." "Then it's decided. By next week your lodge will be constructed, you and Edward will become citizens by morn, and as for the guard duty, Edward will go to ponyville, collect his belongings and return here by moonrise." "Splendid." Turning to face the doorway he begins to walk away, with me following suit and as we exit the castle I begin to speak. "Never seen you act like that before." "Edward, if there's one thing father drilled into me, it's how to bring the opposition to its knees. Make them think they're dominant, show them a power that they can't hope to overcome, break their spirit and they'll have no reason but to obey." "I'm impressed." "Though I don't really like doing it." He lets out a tired sigh as he continues to walk. "Being demanding is tiring..." "And here I thought you got over your timid streak." "Not quite. Baby steps Edward." "Making a ruler of a nation bend to your will is one hell of a baby step. At least you didn't give away your weakness this time." He shoots me a glare to which I respond with my best shit eating grin before asking. "Do you even know where you're going?" He stops dead in his tracks, looking down he just quietly shakes his head. "Thought so, come one train station is this way." Taking the lead I set a course for the train station with Joseph following behind. "So, why'd you decide to make me her personal guard?" "Figured since they want to know about humans so badly that forcing them to let you stay in the castle with them would be helpful to that along with the spies I gave them permission to use on me. Not like I'm planning to overthrow them or anything. It's nice to see that there are similarities to Earth though." "Yeah, there are though they're not nearly as technologically advanced as we are, I personally find that relaxing. More nature, less pollution, and no wars." "You're pretty fond of this place aren't you?" "It's peaceful for the majority of the time, everyone's pleasant, it's just, it puts me at ease." He grows quiet as I say that, as do I leaving the sounds of our footsteps and the idle background noise of the city as we make our way to the train station and when it starts to come into view he speaks up again. "Peaceful as it may be Edward, it's not our home." "It can be, given we allow it the time to become that. Now come on, let's get our tickets back to Ponyville." He nods, choosing to ignore my remark as we enter the station, gaining strange looks from some of the employees that don't recognize us but luckily the ticket master does. "How're ya doin'? Not with the princess this time 'round?" "No, not this time." Handing him the proper amount of bits, he nods and hands me our tickets before bidding us farewell. 'I really gotta thank Twilight for giving me an allowance.' I think to myself as we board the train and wait for it to depart. We gaze out at the ever-changing landscape, as we snack on the provided food that's actually digestible for humans until Joseph breaks the silence. "You know, Edward, even with all the praise you give this world, I'll probably never get used to it." "That's what I thought. Then I spent three months with those six ponies and here I am now. Just give it time, Joseph." "You know I don't trust easily." "Neither do I. But you trust me, and that's why I'm telling you to give it time and talk to them." "Only because it's you telling me." "They'll grow on you. Just be careful about Pinkie, she gets loud. Also breaks the laws of physics but she's nice once you get past that. Even went out of her way to get me a job... That I'm never going to go to again." Standing, I look to him. "We'll get there in about an hour, I'm going to get some fresh air, be right back." I go to leave before he stops me with a tug on my sleeve. "Hey, Edward." He looks at me for a solid moment before continuing. "I really am sorry for what father made me do to you." I'm taken slightly aback by his sudden apology, as I look at him I see that his eyes are filled with remorse, I give him a soft smile before ruffling his already messy hair. "You're fine, Joseph, it's water under the bridge." He smiles at this and gives me a soft nod before letting go of my sleeve, allowing me to go the caboose to get some air. As I'm out there I lean against the railing and look up at the noon sky. 'By this time tomorrow, I'll be guarding Luna' I think to myself as I spot three things in the distance flying from behind Canterlot castle into the mountains. 'Interesting.' Whether it's something real or one of those things only I can see I can't tell due to the distance, the only thing I can tell it's that they have wings and large bodies, making a mental note of it I return to my attempt in relaxation. I take a deep breath enjoying the fresh air as I watch the scenery and listen to the sound of the train as we draw closer to the town that I've spent the last few months in, and there's no telling how long it'll be until I get the chance to return there. 'I should get them all together and say goodbye.' Having my fill of the moving landscape I return to my seat beside Joseph before the intercom sounds. "We will be arriving in Ponyville in thirty minutes, Ponyville in thirty minutes." "Was I really out there for a half hour?" "Yes, you were." "Huh..." We ride out the rest of the trip in relative silence, and when we stop we make a B-line towards Twilight's castle. The out of place crystal building comes into view as the noon sun stricks it, adding a celestial glow, I give a long sigh as I enter the building. "We're back!" I call out and as the familiar sound of hooves trotting on the crystal flooring can be heard, it isn't long before we see the mare that I've been living with for the past three months. "Welcome back, guys. How was your meeting with the princesses?" "Twilight," I say bluntly, as I look at her, "Can you bring the other five? I have an announcement to make." "Oh... Well, of course, Edward, give me about five minutes." She trots off after calling Spike to take a letter, after about five minutes she returns with a smile. "Alright, they should be here soon." and as promised they all get there in under ten minutes the first, being Pinkie Pie, who we had to keep from darting off at the sight of a new body in Ponyville followed by Rainbowdash, then Applejack, with Rarity and Fluttershy showing up almost simultaneously. "Alright, we're all here, whatever is this announcement darling?" Rarity asks with an inquisitive look on her face, at her question the six ponies and one dragon all sit side-by-side in front of me. After clearing my throat I begin to speak. "Everyone, over the past three months you all have shown me, kindness, generosity, and possibly the most relaxing and fun times I've had in recent memory, however, at an audience between Joseph, and Celestia, and Luna, deals were struck and as a result, I am going to leave Ponyville." The statement leaves them with various expressions, ranging from curious and confused to gasps of disbelief. "I am going to be stationed as Luna's personal guard, effective at nightfall. I apologize for the sudden goodbye, but after this meeting is concluded, I will have to pack and leave for Canterlot." I look over the seven of them their expressions have all become more understanding except for Pinkie who still looks shocked. "Anyway, that's all I have to say, so if you guys want to say anything before I go then, now's the time." "Well, I'll certainly say, darling, this is quite the shocking development, but I will say you are moving up in the world, becoming Princess Luna's personal guard, why I'm sure the night guard will be better off having you." Rarity chirps as her excitement is clearly plastered on her face with AJ being next. "She's right, Edward, why, with you being ex-military n' all you'll fit right in. I guarantee it." Fluttershy timidly canters up to me and using her muzzle moves my hand on top of her head almost like a pat. "Are you going to be alright, Edward...? Going back to military life?" "I'm sure he'll be fine Fluttershy," Rainbow chimes in flying behind me and gives my shoulder a playful punch, "From what we've heard out military isn't nearly as rough with their soldiers as his was, I mean hell, they sear their logo into their skin, sometimes repeatedly! Nothing we do even compares to that, not to mention all the things he hasn't told us about. But hey, now I have a buddy in the royal guard! Just remember hotshot, you have a friend in the Wonderbolts!" "What're the Wonderbolts?" "Military aviation group that puts on performances as well as serve as a defensive taskforce." "Good to know." She gives me another shot on the shoulder before Pinkie finally gives her two cents" "Well, I for one always hate seeing friends go, but if its what you want to do then I can't say no. But! Make sure you write Edward Whatever-your-last-name-is! And visit!" Chuckling I pat her on the head. "Don't worry, Pinkie, I'll write and whenever Luna comes to Ponyville I'm sure I'll see each and every one of you." "Well, I guess it can't be helped then." Twilight says while getting something out of her desk before pulling out a black short-sleeved shirt and giving it to me. "It's the shirt that got ruined in the fight at the old castle ruins, I had Rarity fix it for you, I was going to give it to you on your birthday, whenever we found out when that was but now is as good a time as any I suppose." "Thank you, Twilight." "Oh, Spike also asked her to remake that jacket you're always wearing, with a little more padding for warmth in the colder seasons." "Anymore clothing related surprises today?" "No, those two were it." "Alright, well thank you, everyone, for everything. "Getting all of them in for a group hug, we all share a blissful moment of silence before it's broken by the clock chiming to signal a new hour. "I need to get to packing, it won't take long, after all, I have the clothes on my back and a few knives from Earth, I'll be literally five seconds, and then we can get ready for Joseph's welcome to Ponyville party." Giving a wink to Pinkie I walk up the stairs as I look at the note that fell out of the sky to tell me about Josephs arrival before I hear Pinkie gasp followed by the sound of cannons firing off as Joseph screams and knocks something over. I return to the ground level with my belt of knives and the tailor-made jacket and shirt in a small bag. Looking over the crowd I see Joeseph has taken to sitting and chatting with Fluttershy, 'I thought those two would get along' I think as I walk past everyone and exit the door only to be stopped by Joseph after following me out. "Edward." "Yes, Joseph?" "The yellow one is really nice." "Timid yet bold, just like you." Taking his belt off he hands it along with his sword to me. "What's this supposed to be?" "Isn't it obvious? I'm giving you my sword. Since I'm going to be under watch and you guarding someone of importance I figured you should have a weapon suited to doing just that." "W-well, thank you, Joseph... I don't know what to say." "Then you can take it and bow to me one last time." I chuckle slightly at this statement, taking his sword I kneel before him. "Now rise" Doing so, I see a mixed expression on his face. "It just hit me, in this world, we're equals aren't we?" "I'll still come to your beck and call, Joseph." "I know, Edward. You know, back on Earth I couldn't say this, but here I feel I'm more at liberty to speak my mind. If I had to say, I'd deem you my closest and most trusted friend. I know I could never hope to replace Anderson, but I hope you can find a friend in me as I have you." I don't reply to him, I just give him a hug, one which he hesitantly returns. "We part as friends then." "Of course we do." Releasing him from the hug, I see slight tears in his eyes accompanied by a gleeful smile. "You really need to stop beating yourself up for something someone else did, Joeseph. And the yellow one, her name is Fluttershy, and I have a feeling you'll be great friends, but I gotta go. bye. "Godspeed, Edward. Godspeed." And with that goodbye, and the party music growing softer as walk, I make way for the train station that'll lead me to my new home in Canterlot. Chapter 11: The Man and Guard DutyIt has been three hours and twenty-seven minutes since I got back to Canterlot and two of those hours has been spent standing still waiting while the armor fitter struggled to take human measurements. I should give him some slack however since I'm not a pony and he's probably never prepared for something like this to happen. "You know, I don't need armor." I say trying to make his life easier, before looking at me he sighs. "What do your kind normally do for armor?" "For what I did right before coming here, my jacket, when I was on the front lines, protection along the torso, head, arms, and legs, but please keep it light, humans have a distinct fighting style and it's best if our movement isn't impaired at all by heavy sheets of metal. Actually, now that I think about it, with the weapons I've seen you all use, which seems to consist of nothing but spears, my jacket will be fine, as I'm sure the metal you use isn't in any way magic resistant." "W-well, no it's not really... Are you sure you'll be fine with just the jacket? maybe a thin metal plate that can go underneath? I mean as the princess' personal guard you need some form of protection." "That'll be fine, just something light and that won't impede my movement." "Will do." He measures my torso once again to make sure he has the right numbers, before writing them down. "Nothing we have in stock matches your body in terms of shape anyway, so I'll have to make something up for you, it'll take a while but I'll get it done." "So, I can go?" "Yes, but it won't be done before your shift starts so just rest up, I'm sure you're going to be tired seeing as how you're now night guard and I'm sure before now you were in no way nocturnal." "I'll be fine." "So how is it that someone like yourself became princess Luna's personal guard?" "We struck a deal with the prince of his world." We both look at the source of the voice and we spot the princess of the night herself, Luna. "We came to retrieve our guard, come, Edward." She turns to exit the room, as I grab my new found sword and belt of knives, and follow her out. "So besides roaming the dream realm what do you do?" "Not all that much, to be honest, there aren't many dignitary ponies that visit us during the night hours, only the elements, and the occasional night guard to give reports, which if you wouldn't mind I've informed them to go to you with those reports." "I can handle those." "Very good, gives us more time to protect ponies from nightmares." We reach the balcony and her horn glows a dark blue to cast herself in the dream realm before she remembers something important and the glow fades. "Oh, we also have a summit with the griffons, they have a few rouges, and we are going to discuss how this will affect the relationship between our kingdoms." "When is this?" "The end of next week." "Understood." She nods and the glow returns to her horn as her eyes go white and she looks out into the never-ending night. I take to looking over the rooftops and to the sky scanning for anything that could pose an aerial threat when I hear someone trotting over to us. "Sir." He says while standing to a salute, looking at his I see that the salutes they give aren't that different from ours, back on Earth, straight back with a gesture to his forehead, returning the salute he returns his hoof to the ground before speaking again. "The princess informed me to give you status reports as well as update you on the stations that our guards occupy." "Go on." "The guests are all safely in their rooms, with guards stationed at the doors, we have five guards patrolling the building, as well as units stationed at certain points along the perimeter." "What about Celestia?" "We have guards stationed outside of her quarters too." "And only five guards on patrol?" "Yessir. Is there an issue with that Sir?" "Produce a map of the guards' stations and patrol routes and give it to me by sunrise. As well as a directory of names. Dismissed." "Sir!" He gives another salute before turning and galloping off to do as I requested. Good to see that the guards have enough discipline to not question why a non-pony is now the personal guard of the princess. "Now that I think about that they probably should question it." I think to myself as I return to watching the skies with the occasional pass on the ground, with only the sight of Luna and the sound of the nightlife in the distance to keep me company while Luna does her duty of protecting ponies from their nightmares. ---><--- As the night went on it became quiet as ponies found their place among the dreams and the only company I receive is the sound of hoofsteps in the hallway and wingbeats in the air from guard ponies. I yawn as my eyelids begin to grow heavy as the Luna comes out of the dream realm and begins to lower the moon, and just as the light of the sunrise breaks the horizon the guard from earlier rushes in. "Sir, here is the station and path registry for every night guard under you." "Thank you. What is your name?" "Mythic Haze, Sir!" "Good job getting this to me, Mythic Haze." "Sir, thank you, Sir!" "Dismissed." He gives a salute before trotting back into the hallway, instantly turning more relaxed as he does as his shift is technically over. I take a glance at the registry as I turn to Luna to see if the transition is finished and the pure amount of sun I'm greeted with is almost unbearable to the point where I need to squint to keep my sight until my eyes adjust. "Edward, what did you want Mythic Haze for?" "I wanted a list of everyone, their stations, and patrol paths." I say while rubbing my eyes hoping that it'd help my vision to return. "Planning to change their formation already?" "No, I just wanted to look them over, if I see anything major to change I'll ask you first." "No need." I give her a puzzled look as my sight finally returns to me prompting her to continue. "You have the authority to change the guards' stations as you see fit. That is part of what it means to be our personal guard. You stand above even that of the royal guard." "I see..." "Anyway, it is time for us to retire, come and escort us to our chambers." "Yes, princess." I say as I take her to her room, as I look around I can see the night guards guarding dignitary ponies' rooms take leave as the solar guard replaces them, however, I already notice that some of the other stations have changed from night guards standing at the end of a hallway being dismissed by a solar guard taking post by a window. I take slight glances at the list as I lead Luna to her room. We eventually reach her chambers, giving a slight nod to the two solar guards I move aside so they can open the doors to allow Luna to enter, she gives me a sidelong glance and as she does I smile and nod, and after she's fully inside her room I nod again to the solar guards at her door and take my leave. ---><--- I finally find the comfort of my quarters which is surprisingly enough, the same room I slept in the first time I was in Canterlot. After I remove my jacket I sit in a chair and begin reading the roster and under the authority princess Luna gave me, I almost instantly begin making adjustments all the while muttering 'Who was it that came up with this..." I look out of my window as I begin to realize that the better part of my morning is going to be spent adjusting the stations. A few hours pass as the sun is now fully visible in the sky, I'm just about to finish as I hear a knock on the door. "Come in!" I shout and without further hesitation, someone walks in, looking up from the document I see it's none other than, the one guard who shares my supposed authority, Scarlet Dawn. "What do you need?" "Edward, no formal greeting to your equal?" "We both have things to do, so I'd rather our interactions be quick. You have a princess to guard and I have to clean up the night guards stations and possibly put together a guard unit for the Luna's going to in the cumming week. So for the sake of both of our time please make what you need quick." "I just have a quick question." "Ask away." I say as I go back to scribbling away on the roster. "Why would that prince of yours, give you to us as a guard and willingly be watched by our officers?" Sighing I look up at her again and simply yet bluntly say. "I don't know." Returning my attention to the task at hand I ask, "Is that all you wanted?" "For now. But I'll be around to ask more questions as I come up with them." "You do that." She turns and leaves as I finish the changes and begin writing a letter to Mythic Haze to inform him of the changes and instruct him to tell everyone about their new position and to also find volunteers to recruit new guards for the night shift. Having finished everything I set out to do, I track down a solar guard and instruct them to drop it in his mail box before I return to my room and sleep. Author's Note I apologize for the inactivity, you see school got insanely busy this past month and I haven't had much time to write so I apologize if this chapter is short and if it felt rushed at all. Chapter 12: The Man and Guard Duty Part 2"Sir, I've finished your armor, it's light and your movement will be unhindered as requested." "Oh, thank you..." I say in response, however, in going to give him a formal thank you I realize I don't have his name. "Uh, I'm sorry, but I don't think I ever asked for your name." "It's Moonstone." "Thank you for your efforts, Moonstone." I say as I dawn the armor, the lightweight material fits perfectly, and in moving my arms and legs it does little to impede my movement. "The fit is perfect, there is a little resistance with moving but it's nothing I can't adjust to." "Thank you for your praise, I'm glad I was able to satisfy." I walk over to the mirror decorating my wall to see how it looks, it has a pointed helm with a face guard shaped in the face of a wolf. Attached to its sides are two huge horns which curve upwards. The shoulders are fairly pointy, wide and small in size. They're decorated with three sword handles on each side, they're all pointing downwards as if a sword has been pierced through the shoulder guards. The upper arms are protected by rounded, fully covering rerebraces which sit quite well under the shoulder plates. The lower arms are covered by vambraces which have several rows of barb-like spikes on the outer sides. The breastplate is made from one large piece of metal but crafted to mimic the appearance of the muscles of a minotaur. It covers almost everything from the neck down and ending at the groin, but the sides are only covered near the bottom. The upper legs are covered by pointed, layered metal cuisses. The lower legs are protected by greaves which have metal leaves covering the outer sides. The color is a deep purple with a golden trim along each piece of armor. A crescent moon is emblazoned on the back of the breastplate pearl white in color, setting it apart from the much darker purple and gold. Turning back to Moonstone I give him a nod and say. "This is great, hard to tell this is your first time crafting for a human." "Thank you, it was tricky, I had to have some of the boys capture a minotaur in its adolescence so I had some reference to go off of." "You captured a minotaur child?" "Well, yes, it was the closest thing your anatomy, I mean aside from the hooves and snout your bodies are identical." "Was it harmed while you were capturing it?" "If it was I didn't notice it." Looking outside towards the sky I note that the sun was still in the sky, giving me time before my shift starts. "Let me see it." He looks taken aback at my request almost as if it was the last thing he expected me to say. "Uh, I'm sorry Sir, but why would you want to see it?" "Because you captured it to model my armor, and it sounds like it's still alive, so take me to see it." "Very well, Sir," He grumbles as he turns and begins trotting out of the room, "Right this way." I follow closely behind, as we begin entering parts of the castle I haven't seen outside of building plans, it's when we begin to descend that my confusion sets in. The lower levels of the castle are where the libraries and research labs are located, either way, if it's unharmed and in acceptable keeping, I'd be happy. After about five minutes of walking downstairs, we pass the bigger than life libraries and reach the bottom, we walk in a narrow hallway, the hallway itself is off-putting, it was metallic, and cold unlike the warm white marble of the upper floors leaving me slightly on edge from the atmosphere alone. There are doors on either side of us each labeled with a number, and we stop moving when we reach the double digits, he walks to a door labeled '12', punches in a number I couldn't see, and triggers it to open. As we enter I see a few lab-coats looking at monitors, paying them no mind I scan the room, and I eventually see the young creature in a steel cage, curled up in a corner, it's red fur was starting to come in, and it looked skinnier than it should be, but with only having experience with the adults, it's only an educated guess. "Why is it in a research lab under the castle." I inquire, less like a question and more like a demand. "Well, to be honest, Sir, with how they age, and from the tests, we've done it should be taller, bulkier, and well, it should've gotten its fur ages ago." "So you're seeing if somethings wrong?" "Yes." "Cage is rather small isn't it." "We didn't see a need to put it in a larger one." "Well do it. If, you're going to do medical check-ups on it, at least make sure it's able to get comfortable. I mean look at, it's curled up, can't even lay down, cold, hard metal. Conditions are appalling." "Aye...." "Alright, sundown is almost here so I'm going to see the princess." Turning, I walk out of the room, and shortly after I hear Moonstone messing around with the cage. Walking up the stairs the trip certainly seems to be shorter, possibly due to the fact that the trip down was the first I've seen this section of the castle. Of course, the hustle to get to Luna for the start of my shift is also driving me to make the trip up as short as possible. Eventually, I reach the first floor and look out the window, the sun was still in the sky but it wouldn't be for much longer. Turning away from the window I make my way up to Luna's room, and to my luck, the rotation from solar to night guards hadn't begun, I smirk to myself at this and walk up to the guards posted, they give me a nod that I promptly return before knocking on Luna's door. "Yes, who is it?" "Edward, your highness, reporting for duty. Permission to enter?" "You may." Turning the nob I open the door to reveal a very tired and worn Luna. "Did you not sleep at all this morning Princess?" "No, We're what one would call... Oh, what was it... A day hound? Well, whatever it's called We just get swept up in doing our hobbies and lose track of time until it becomes dusk." "Princess, with all due respect, that isn't healthy. You need sleep unless you ponies are capable of living without rest." "No, ponykind do need to sleep to keep energy levels high and keep a good mental state, it's just that We just get sucked into what We're doing that everything else just becomes almost non-existent." Sighing I look at her and we immediately make eye contact and as we sit there for a minute I ponder over what I can do as her guard to make sure she gets enough sleep before eventually making a decision. "Princess, as your guard, I don't have any authority over you, but I hope you can hear and accept the solution I'm about to propose." "Proceed." "I'll try my best to keep you awake and functioning tonight and in the morning see to it that you get the amount of rest your body requires." "But wouldn't that require you to give up sleep?" "No, I'll just go to bed after you fall asleep." "Oh, I suppose that makes sense... Let us go with that then!" "I'll never understand why you ponies are so trusting." I mumble to myself as Luna and I make way to the balcony. Tonight is a lot like the last, relatively quiet with the only interactions being with Mythic Haze for status reports on how the night is going in the rest of the castle and on how the night guard recruitment is proceeding which is, little to none to say the least. The only real difference from last night though is that it seems to be going by faster, though I would've thought the disembodied voice would've shown up by now. 'Thinking back, how am I supposed to know if the things I see are the ones that no one else can?' I think it over some more before sighing and muttering, 'This is all too convoluted...' "And what would be, too convoluted?" I jump at the sound of Luna's voice behind me, turning to her I see that she's completely out of her trance and actually talking. "O-oh, nothing, isn't it early for you to be in the regular world so early?" "It's fine, not every night requires our attention as heavily as last. Believe it or not but most ponies have an erratic sleep schedule and don't tend to sleep at night as often as others." "Then what do you do when they sleep during the day?" "Unfortunately dear Edward, then they'd be at the mercy of their dreams, whether they be pleasant or nightmarish." "I see..." "So what would be so convoluted Edward?" "Oh, nothing, just trying to figure out a few things." "Anything We could assist with?" "I'm just trying to piece together all of the stuff surrounding my being here is all." "Oh, We see. Yes, that is indeed a most convoluted matter, rest assured Edward, we have our top ponies on figuring it out. However, it may take some time since you appeared over the Everfree and the forest itself is home to many magical anomalies so pinpointing just which anomaly caused your appearance will be difficult." "I understand, Princess." "It's good that you do. Now come, join us for a stroll around the castle." "Alright" As we begin to walk she wastes no time in beginning another conversation. "Remember Edward we must depart in two days for our summit with the griffons. I trust you to protect me on my way." "Princess, as your guard it is my sworn duty and I intend to stop at nothing to see you safe." She starts to giggle in response as if my reply was a joke of some sort. "Edward, you don't need to be so formal with us. Call us Luna, and there really is no 'sworn' duty to uphold on your end, besides you haven't said an oath of loyalty yet." "Well, Princess-" "Luna." "Well. Luna, it's just that where I'm from it's hammered into our heads to refer to our superiors as their title." "Do you call that Joseph boy prince?" "W-well no, but we're also very close." "And we aren't?" "No, we are it's just that-" "We're not close enough for you to use our given name and not our title?" She stares at me with an unamused expression but before long her face breaks and she begins to laugh again. "Oh, the look on your face! Dear Edward, We were only playing with you, though we do prefer you to call us Luna it's fine if it's under your own time and comfort." "Thank you, princ-... Luna." "You are most welcome Edward, now come we must prepare for the summit." Chapter 13: The SummitToday started abnormally... Mainly because Luna and Celestia traded shifts so that Luna would be well rested for the summit with the Griffons this afternoon. Unfortunately for me, that means that none of the guards I've worked with for the past couple weeks were here with us, but I suppose that the same could be said for Scarlet Dawn as well. I just hope she doesn't mess with the formation I had the guards in tonight. It took me weeks to get enough ponies to cover the grounds like I wanted and even still most of them are in training. "Edward?" The sudden voice snaps me out of my inner monologue and as per usual it is the moon princess herself, sitting on the sun throne where sun-butt first glared down at me. "Yes, Luna?" "You were daydreaming again. Are you alright?" "Yes, princess I was just thinking about the past and my equal. I hear Alicorns can go a good few weeks without sleep, is that true?" "That is correct." "Then why are you and Celestia swapping shifts?" "A change of pace mostly." "Very... Well then." Changing the subject as quickly as possible in hopes of keeping my annoyance from Luna. "Who besides me will be guarding you during the summit?" "Just you, each official or royal is only allowed one companion while the escorts or in our case the Pegasi that will be flying us there will be waiting outside and away from the building itself. Now come, let us be on our way" "Sounds good to me. Will I also be writing the minutes of the meeting?" "If you wish, it isn't necessary though." "How come?" "I'll be using magic to record it." "Fair enough. Can't argue with that I suppose." I say as we exit the castle to be greeted by two pegasi standing at attention signaling them to be at ease, I escort Luna to the carriage and sit beside her. It takes a few minutes, however, as the pegasi fumble around with their harnesses. Honestly speaking it'd be much easier to put them on if they had fingers. I would help him but I can't have my hands full if someone were to attack Luna. They eventually get the harnesses on though and we take off, the flight is a smooth yet long one as we're being carted by two pegasi but to give them credit they were moving faster than I gave them credit for and they clearly pushed themselves because by the end of the flight they were sweating buckets and panting like they've been exercising with no rest for days on end, while they got unstrapped and situated Luna and I entered the Griffons palace. Unlike the palace that Luna and Celestia have, this one looks run down, in a similar state to their other buildings. Holes in certain places in the roofs entire walls collapsed, exposing it to the dry barren mountain wasteland that they call home. We enter the war room and are greeted by the griffon king, sitting at the head of the table. He gazes at us with his one eye while he scratches underneath its milky white counterpart. "You've arrived Moon Princess." He says in his old raspy voice. "And who might I ask is your companion? They are no pony." "This is Edward, Lord Ruddeford, he is our personal guard." "Sister dearest finally let you have one I see." He says bluntly as a chuckle turns into a dry heave and then to an outright cough spell. "Oh, how I envy the lifespan of a pony.." "Oh, come now, it isn't that bad." "One of your generations is equal to three of ours, princess. Not that it matters though, I'll be leaving the role of king to Galiha here soon." He says as he weakly gestures to the Griffon sitting next to him. "That is why he is here today, so that he may be fully up to date with the proceedings." "It's a pleasure, princess." Galiha says in a polite manner, I set my gaze to him, an aura emanating from his body that doesn't sit well with me, and as our eyes meet we stare at each other, his green eyes piercing my very soul. "The pleasure is ours, now shall we begin the summit?" "Yes, let's begin with the rogue faction of griffons. How exactly do you intend on helping us cull this matter?" "Well firstly have your scouts found where they frequent?" "Yes, they seem to spend most of their time in the plains when they're not stealing from traders on the main road." "We suggest that both of our armies send troops to patrol along the main road and have stations where they check for proper identification and licensing to sell goods." "That is a temporary solution princess, I want these rogues wiped out not cautious." "With all due respect Ruddeford, you said that they were stealing from traders. That implies that the theft of goods is their main source of sustenance and if we cut that off they'll slowly but surely either give up the fight or wither away." "Until they find a new source, or move to a different region altogether." "Then how do you propose we solve this issue?" "We send in our scouts to identify the exact location of their hideout then overwhelm them with numbers." "That seems fairly reckless, there is a high possibility that something could go wrong." "Like what?" "Well, that method is likely to have a high number of casualties for both sides." Turning to Galiha, Ruddeford calmly asks him. "What do you think, child?" "I believe that you're completely correct m'lord, we must snuff out this vermin while we can before it becomes even more of a problem later." "Well said, my boy! There you have it, princess, the vote is two to one. What of your aid then hm? Will he make it a tie vote yet again?" I look up slightly shocked, luckily for me, my helm is covering the entirety of my face so my expression is hidden. "You want my input on this matter?" "I'm told that you are from another plane in which you guarded royalty rather successfully I might add, much like you do now, even taking it upon yourself to heighten the Lunar Guards numbers for better placement and patrols, so it stands to reason you'd have an inkling of knowledge when it comes to strategy." In my heart, I'm left to question how he got this information so quickly, I've been by Luna's side daily since I was posted as her guard and I never saw her write any letters, unless her sister sent word beforehand during the day hours where we're not active, either way, I swallow my suspicion for now and reply. "Well firstly, may I see a map of the suspected area?" "Certainly." With a clap of his raptorial talons, a servant griffon enters the room. "What will you be needing master?" "Bring us a map of the plains and other areas surrounding the main road." "Yes, right away." The servant leaves and quickly returns with the requested maps, then leaves without another word. Spreading them out on the table I look at the completed picture. "This is how they should be arranged yes?" "That is correct. Now look and see what you come up with." Looking at the maps the plains are rather large and would take a long while to scout through the entirety even with the advantage of flight, but there is also what appears to be a heavily dense forest to the east of the main road not too far from either, beings with wings could easily travel back and forth if needed. "What's in here?" I ask as I point curiously at the forest. "Nothing too important. that forest is so densely packed that it would be extremely difficult if not impossible for griffons to survive properly. That's why the plains are our prime suspected place of operation seeing as we griffons need an abundance of free air to fly and feel comfortable." "I see..." Given my past experiences and instincts, I am left to suspect that the forest is the true operation grounds. "And while I understand that surveying enemy territory is difficult as it is, with all due respect sir, I feel that you've been looking in the wrong area." "Oooh?" He sounds with a disapproving tone almost as if he's started to dislike me for implying that he was wrong. "And what prey-tell makes you believe that?" "Multiple reasons actually, firstly being that if one was heading a covert operation you wouldn't want to risk it in such an open area as a plain, while it is large it is far too open to be hiding anything of substance, so while you might be finding rebels in the plains I doubt that it is their main base of operations. Now if you'd look over towards the forest just to the east, while you said it would be difficult for griffons to survive there because of the lack of open air it's not impossible." "And why is that." Ruddeford said bluntly "You mustn't underestimate a rebel force, sir, it will only lead to your downfall in the end. When one is desperate to change the state of a kingdom for the better they would be willing to put themselves in unfavorable conditions and even throw themselves into unwinnable situations if it means that they 'might' gain the upper hand. So that is why I believe that their true base is in the forest, and I suggest actually doing a combination of tactics. Luna's plan to siphon out their food and supplies and your plan to overwhelm with numbers. Basically with their supply intake being cut some who aren't as loyal to the cause will break off and moral with the troops will diminish as well, they'll be tired, hungry, and weak. Then with a large scale force, we can go in and capture them for interrogation. Though I'd like to suggest having four squads of elite members of our respective intelligence forces to scour the forest and confirm my suspicion." "Won't they catch on to the sudden change in patrols though?" "Well, you see we'll still have the regular patrols into the plains to avoid any suspicion while we instill the check posts and scout groups." "That might work if I'm to be honest... What if our large-scale force is unable to efficiently move into the forest without arousing suspicion?" "Then, with your permission, of course, we set fire to the forest and force them out to us." "I must say you are a terrifying strategist. Princess, would you mind letting me keep him?" He asks while chuckling as if he's impressed by the plan I just put forth. "We are sorry Lord Ruddeford but he is our sole personal guard, and We would so love to keep him as such." "What a shame, I suppose that means I can just be thankful we're not enemies at this juncture. Now onto less pressing matters, we need to make our trading more efficient than to just caravans how do you propose we remedy that?" "What if we did navel trading? I would cost more initially, yes, but it would allow for faster delivery of goods and in more abundant shipments." "Seconded" And the summit carried on like this them listing their worries, complaints, and remedies sometimes quarreling about what solution is best. It was a short summit, however, only lasting a couple of hours once it's over we say our goodbyes and walk out of the same decrepit hall as before finding our pegasi strapped in and ready to fly off and as we walk past to get seated I lock eyes with one of them with their green eyes piercing into my soul. I do a double take at the pony who's eyes have turned purple, I lift my visor and rub my eyes. Feeling rather sluggish and drained I join Luna in the carriage before we take off. The flight is a relatively smooth one, we reach the halfway point, passing the plains when I look down and see a group of griffons lined up I'm about to shake it off when we feel a sudden change in the direction leading us straight down to the group, the stop is abrupted and causes me to be thrown out of the carriage. When I find my way to my standing position I see Luna in some sort of net with a couple of griffons trying to take off, with her, I quickly throw knives at each of them both finding their mark in the griffon's wings, I run to Luna so I can more easily protect her but when I get to her, the griffons and the two ponies who flew us down here begin to circle us excluding the two currently recovering from their landing. --->Celestia<--- "Discord." With a loud pop, the being of chaos appears before me. "You called, Tia?" "I am concerned for my sister on the path of the summit, I'd like you to open a viewing hole for me to observe her and the human." "Are you sure it's not just to see what the human does hmm?" "Just open the hole." "Oh, poo you're just no fun, Tia." He cracks his knuckles and the rest of his body in a rather grotesque manner before stretching out his tale and making the fluff of hair into a hand and snapping its fingers allowing a circular pool of magic form and we're granted an ariel view of.. them surrounded by griffons, and Solar Guards. Scarlet! "A flash of light is expelled from directly in front of my view with Scarlet Dawn standing in its place. "You called majesty?" "Yes, I want you to assemble a rescue squad. Luna and her guard have found themselves in the plains attacked by griffons and traitorous ponies. "Yes Ma'am right away Ma'am!" "Hold on though, I want you to wait to strike until the human either falls unconscious or becomes deceased." "But why would you want that?" "I want him to see that only a unicorn's magic is what can properly protect my sister and I. Not some alien from another dimension." "Y-yes Ma'am!" Without another word, Scarlet teleports out of the room to assemble the required guard forces. Discord turns to me, a curious and disapproving look on his face. "That is rather cold, Tia even for you." "He isn't suited to be her guard, you know that as well as I do." "Tia, in your eyes even my magic wouldn't be enough protection. Is there more to this than you're letting on? Possibly getting revenge on that Joseph boy? you know the one who played you like a fiddle?" "Enough, let's just watch and see what happens." "He's already grounded two of the griffons, you sure your 'rescue squad can reach them before he proves you wrong?" "I said enough, Discord." "Hmph. You really are no fun..." --->Edward<--- "What are you after, attacking us like this?" They continue to circle us without speaking with two of them incapacitated there is a gap in their formation, if I time it right I could possibly get the two of us out of their formation and make it so we're facing all of them. "Edward," Luna says weakly before looking to me "I can't use my magic... This net, there's something that's sapping my strength." "You're going to be fine princess, I'll get us out of this." Almost as if on cue one of the griffons pounces, I grab Lune and strafe to the left, the griffon's claws tares my shoulder guard off as I lunge forward past the gap effectively getting us out of the circle, however, before I can get the net off of Luna one of the other griffons pounces on me from the side pinning me to the ground, one set of talons on my chest the other in the air clear with intent to murder I grab one of my remaining knives and stab the griffon in the throat before pushing its bleeding body off of me, the purple metal of the armor is red with the blood, I draw my sword as I once again stand between Luna and her assailants. Unkown to me one of them took flight in hopes to flank me, the two griffons that were previously incapacitated regain consciousness and stand to fight me with the two traitorous ponies and the four of them inch towards us, 'Treason, assassination, and espionage, I suppose that it's not too different from home after all' I think to myself as I ready to meet them before getting a sharp pain in my head followed with the booming voice returning. "Have you finally come to your senses?" "Damn it, not now.." "Edward? What's wrong?" Luna asks clearly worried before looking up and in a surprised yell warns "Above you!" But her warning is for not as a griffon pins me down from above making sure I can't reach anything with my hands before finally speaking in a heavy, brooding accent. "I don't know what you are or how you've come to know this princess, but you've killed one of my brothers and injured two, so before we take her, we will kill you slowly." "What do you mean? I've killed three." "What?" "My knives are coated in a poison made from snake venom, they're already dead." The griffon speaks once again but his voice is drowned out by the one in my head. "You've realized it now haven't you? War is a part of every world when there is sentience there is conflict that fact is unavoidable." The griffon breaks my arm. "Answer me!" "I'm sorry, what was that?" "Just what are you?!" 'What am I?' I think to my self, eyes closed, before laughing as the pain returns, this time far worse than last. 'I guess it was unavoidable, I was a fool to think that this place would be without war...' "I see you finally understand. You know this is not a battle you can win on your own without magic. This world unlike yours has magic in every being, tied directly to their emotions. Edward, relinquish the chains on your heart and form a contract with me, brandish the emotions that you've buried deep within the depths of your soul and open your eyes." I open my eyes and a strong gust of wind pushes the griffon off of me as I slowly stand. --->Celestia<--- "It appears that this is goodbye for the human..." I say before seeing discord have a fit out of the corner of my eye. "Oh, dear, tat can't be right." "What. What is it?" "I fear the ones who never stood a chance was them." "What?! That can't be right he-" The griffon get's thrown off him without any visible force, I watch in disbelief as he slowly stands, his broken arm hanging limply at his side, blood dripping from his armor as he removes his helm and speaks. "What I am, griffon is a monster." He says as he glares at the griffon with red eyes. "Discord, his eyes are supposed to be blue, why are they red? what's going on?" "I don't know... I didn't sense any magic in him before." He covers his forehead as if he's in severe pain before returning his hand to his side and releases a ghastly scream and with it, a stream of magic ascending into the sky causing it to darken as clouds form and thunder sounds and a chill runs up my spine as I feel the pressure of his magical energy even from this distance" "The magic seems to just be being expelled from his body like he can't physically handle it." Discord says as he rests his head on his tail now curious. "But still to feel it all the way over here," He chuckles to himself "This is going to be quite interesting. However, it looks like Luna's had her strength sapped a great amount. It appears that she is passed out." He looks up at the sky once his experiment is over. "I know you're watching, Tia. It's time you stop." Not even a second passes and the view hole is reduced to nothing but static and we can no longer even hear what's about to happen. Author's Note I apologize for the wait, I just moved and I'm prepping for college. I picked away at this chapter in between work shifts while being exhausted so I do apologize if this feels rushed or janky in any way I hope you enjoy Chapter 14: The Man Meets The QueenI take in a gasp of air as I open my eyes. I'm greeted with a black jagged roof, my body so drained that it won't move as my eyelids force themselves shut, I can hear raspy monotone voices, I can't make out what they're saying nor have the time to think on it before the sweet embrace of sleep takes me back into its clutches. I am awoken yet again by a sudden cold sensation, as I jerk awake in response I realize that I'm in a sitting position against the wall and that someone had thrown water on me. My body, unallowed to recover its energy through rest, can't even muster the strength to lift my head. That's fine I suppose because someone decided to lift my head for me. With a tug at my hair, I'm face to face with who appears to be my interrogator. "My you really do have beautiful blue eyes." Her voice was calm and smooth, oddly soothing but still leaving a sense of unease. With a chuckle, she continues. "You put on quite the show for my drones." Show? Drones?... All I remember was... That's right, we fell and were attacked but everything after is a blur. "But with how drained you seem, that was your first time, wasn't it? And with such ferocity too! I must say it was rather entertaining, though seeing one of my kin being blown to dust isn't something I'd want to experience again." She says as she pets the creature next to her before looking back at me with an expressionless face and in a somewhat disappointed voice, she continues. "But with the look on your face, you have no idea what I'm referring to, do you?" "No... I really don't" "Then I shall remind you." She gestures to one of the creatures who promptly places some-sort of device on the ground, after a few seconds of toying with it, a holographic image appears showing a crater that I can't make out just how big it is. "This, my dear was caused by you. You carried your princess into the air as you unleashed a miasma of death onto your griffon and traitorous assailants. Some of my drones were scouting in the bushes when you began your counter attack..." She hangs her head in mourning before raising it back with a look of determination. "I'm sure you've noticed by now but we've stripped you of all possessions and clothing, couldn't be too safe as we didn't have restraints that fit you." "What is it that you want from me?" Finally having the strength to move my limbs to a certain degree, I adjust my position to be a little more comfortable. "Straight to the point hm? I like that." After standing tall, puffing out her chest and clearing out her throat she says with a lording voice. "I am Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings! And I want to strike a deal with you." "What would it entail?" "Betrayal begets betrayal, I was betrayed, and so were you, we now have a common enemy. Celestia chose to leave you abandoned while her 'Scarlet Dawn' saved the sleeping Luna in your sted. Thorax, a changeling that I worked tirelessly to raise! Decided it'd be best if he betrayed his damn mother because some bitch with pretty eyes told him so!" She exclaimed louder than she most likely intended, probably from the sheer rage that she was emanating. After regaining her composer by taking a few deep breaths she continues as calmly as she started. "The ponies probably told you nothing but ill facts about myself, and while I admit I have done bad and even heinous things, I did it all for my hive. You see, every Changeling is my child, and as a mother, I only wanted what was best for them, Celestia and her armies threatened us. What is a mother to do when her children and their home is threatened? What would you do? Wouldn't you protect them?" "Yes... I would." "Then you understand!" She trots up and gently pats me on the head and in a soft and vulnerable voice she states, "I knew that you would." I wince and bring my hand up to my forehead as the pain I felt before returns with a vengeance. "Oh, you're in pain? Here, I have a spell for that. It'll soothe you." She closes her eyes and gently places her horn on my head and as her emerald glow comes into contact with me, I feel instant relief. A sigh escapes my lips as a rush of comfort passes through my body before she removes her horn. "If you ever wanted, I could teach you how to use your magic. It is different from other magic but they all have the same premise of utilizing it I'm sure that with time you'll be able to use it just as well or even better than Celestia herself. But I have a request of my own." "And what would that be?" "Train my children to fight with the weapons that you use." "That would be difficult seeing as how they have hooves and mouths as opposed to hands." "They can levitate objects, so please won't you consider it?" "I'll consider it." "Thank you." "I'll have to show them how to make the weapons before I can show them how to use them." "We're already figuring it out. With magic, we can tell how a piece of metal has been treated, and reverse engineer it, it won't take long for them to figure it out." "Alright.." My eyelids are starting to feel heavy again, I lean back and forth trying to stay awake until I feel a cold limb press against my chest and guide me to a laying position. "You need to rest for now. Recover your strength, take as long as you need." Chrysalis' emerald eyes and soft smile are the last things I see before sleep takes me once again. Chapter 15: The Man and The Queen"Sister, has the search party returned yet?" Luna asked as she and Celestia trotted down the hall towards the dining room. "No, Lulu, they haven't." As they walked Celestia watched Luna out of the corner of her eye, noting that she was visibly anxious and appeared to actually care for the interdimensional intruder. "Have you been able to find him in the dream realm?" She asked bluntly, turning the rest of her head to face her worried sister. "No, We have not. Though We have been looking, We still feel drained from that net." "Our analyses ponies are working on what it was made out of, they theorize that it was lined with something similar to Chrysalis' throne, something that works to negate the magic of anypony, but while Chrysalis' throne just negates magic other than that of a changelings, this one seemed to sap your energy as a whole and make you fall unconscious, something of which I haven't seen in the millennia I've been presiding over Equestria so it makes me feel a great amount of unease." Stopping now to face Luna with her full body Celestia places a hoof on her shoulder and looks at her with a caring and concerned expression. "Lulu I don't feel comfortable with you leaving the castle right now so please stay tight and I'll assign a new guard to watch over you okay?" It takes Luna a second to think it over what was just said to her before nodding in agreement. "Yes, sister, if that's what you wish We will oblige. Now if you'll excuse us, it is time for your morning breakfast before the day council and We must retire for the morning." Without another word, Luna trots off in the opposite direction, looking back to her Celestia waits until she's out of earshot before mumbling to herself. "But we were supposed to eat together this morning," she says in a hushed and disappointed tone before hearing hoofsteps approaching from behind, turning to face the sound she's met with Scarlet Dawn on time for her shift. "Good morning, Ma'am!" She belts out with a salute before returning to a more relaxed stance. "Any news regarding the human?" "No Ma'am, Chrysalis hasn't made any moves since her drones took him away." "Just for clarities sake, what did you tell Luna when she woke up?" "That the human was gone before I arrived, Ma'am." "Good, if anything we can assume Chrysalis took him to try to get information out of him, so we may have to rearrange guard positions, at least for the night shift." "Actually Ma'am, the positioning and staff recruitment he put into place for the night shift have improved security and any openings are slim to none with constant patrols, any intruder would have to be able to turn invisible if they wanted any hope of getting within a hundred yards of Princess Luna or any of our confidants." "Have you reviewed it all?" "Yes, Ma'am, he made detailed reports of all positionings, who was to be placed where along with highly specific patrol routes covering both ground and air and times for guards to change locations with others with specific code phrases in the event of any doppelgangers. I can only assume that Princess Twilight or one of the other elements told him about the changelings' power to mimic the form of anypony they wished and planned accordingly." "Where did you find this information?" "In his desk, I believe he was writing drafts of this one morning when I went in to speak to him, Ma'am." "Do you have it on you?" "No Ma'am it is currently on my desk in my quarters." "Could you retrieve it? I'd like to poor through it." "Yes, Ma'am!" With another salute, she gallops off in the direction of her room to fetch the requested documents. Celestia then continues to the dining room to hopefully enjoy some breakfast and fix any mistakes that the human had made in the guard arrangement. --->Edward<--- "Chrysalis." "Yes, Edward?" She asks in her usually unsettling voice. "I've been here for about two days now, at least that I know of consciously, and I was just wondering, can I get my clothes back?" "Do you really need them? I mean everypony else in Equestria, the world even, don't usually wear any clothing outside of special events or in a display of wealth." "Can I just have my clothes back please?" "Hmm... Very well you can have enough to cover yourself but, no armor." "That's fine." With a nod, Chrysalis claps her hooves together and without a seconds gap two drones appear out of one of the many openings in the walls surrounding us." "What is it you need majesty?" "Fetch Edward's clothing, just the fabric ones." "Right away!" They both take off into different holes, and while we wait there is a shared silence between Chrysalis and I, sitting down, I take to observing the walls and watching the holes shift and disappear. After about a minute I notice that when one hole closes, another opens, often times on the adjacent wall or in the ceiling. While they might want everyone to think that it's random from which one closes and which one opens, there is a definite pattern while I can't discern what it is yet in this room alone the holes are paired and if I had to guess I'd say that the everyone hole has its partner. Not even a second passes by when I make the hypothesis that I suffer a migraine and in the wince, I place my hand on my forehead and Chrysalis sees this as the sign. "Oh, dear you've been getting a lot of those migraines lately, haven't you?" "Y-yeah.." She summons the emerald glow of her magic and gently places the tip of her horn on my forehead and like before the pain is almost immediately relieved at the expense of some of my stamina, while before it made me fall asleep, this time only causes me to experience some lightheadedness that only lasts a few seconds. Luckily for me, the drones with my clothing arrived oddly directly when my lightheadedness faded so I didn't have to get dressed while in that state, not that it would've been difficult, but it would've been an annoyance none-the-less. "Now that you're comfortable shall we start with your magic training or the drones combat training?" "Whichever you'd like to do." She smirks at me saying this and stands before facing me. "Magic training it is, come follow me." And with that she turns and trots away with me trailing behind, I use this opportunity to examine my surroundings, and from what I could tell my theory is right. Perhaps I'll have time to explore these caverns in the future once I gain her trust a little more... But in all of this, I can't help but feel reminded of how the castle in Canterlot changed between night and day, never anything this drastic and always the same change, just a single corridor but never-the-less it's similar to this. Chrysalis takes me through a series of corridors and holes before we're greeted by fresh air and the giant orb floating in the sky we call the sun, after taking in a deep breath she turns to me. "Just a little farther now." After a nod from me, we begin walking again. "If we're to practice your magic we'd have to do it outside and far enough away from my throne." "What would your throne have to do with it?" "it's made from a special stone that nullifies any equestrian magic besides that of a changeling. Not even Discord, the living spirit of chaos himself can so much as conjure a flying pig in my territory. So the hopes of you learning magic in my hive will be none." "Interesting, and how did you come across this stone?" "Oh, I didn't, that would've been ages ago. One of the queens before me did." "So changeling queens aren't eternal like alicorns are then?" "No, unfortunately, how changelings operate is the queen births all of the drones, which are male, and one female that will in time succeed them and take rulership and become the new queen." "Do ponies know this?" "They didn't but most likely they do since Thorax betrayed me. Probably told them everything they need to know. Part of the reason I need you, to be honest." "Need me?" "Why yes, those who've been betrayed should stay together, yes that's one of the reasons I took you from Celestia's grasp, but also because if we can take the time to train you, you'd be a great asset to us in future confrontations. Oh, nevermind that though, we're far enough away now." "That's about half a mile distance from the hive." "Indeed, It's enough for us to notice anypony who's foolish enough to come for us." She sits down and points a hoof to a spot in front of her. "Sit," she says almost as a command and smiles as I take the seat. 'Something isn't quite right' I think to myself as she clears her throat and begins. "You see, Edward, magic is in everything thing naturally but the use of magic in of itself is the expression of thought given form, some ponies opt to use feeling to use their magic but when it comes down to it the process is based entirely on thought. So let's start with something basic, figuring out where exactly you should focus on when using your magic. For example, I and everypony else who can use magic, focus the energy through the horn, and you know you're doing it right when you see your glow consume it," Her horn glows emerald as a way of demonstration. "Now I don't expect you to be able to even summon your glow today, but let's try it, my drones described you as using your hands, so hold one out and focus on it, if it helps you to visualize then try to see the magic flowing through your body going into your hand." "Alright." Taking her advice I stare into my hand and after a solid minute of concentrating I start to feel a weight on my palm. "I feel something." I say excitedly. "Good, that means you're almost there, just a little more. Actually try a catalyst motion, like a wave, a point anything, see what happens." Without a seconds gap of her saying that I do the first thing that comes to mind, pressing my thumb and index finger together I put pressure on them until they pass each other. A loud snap echoes before I look up to Chrysalis. "Nothing happened," I say shortly before something that smells like smoke enters my nose, and I see her sitting there trying to hold back laughter, failing, but trying. "What's so funny?" "Your fur! You set it on fire!" Now she's not even trying to hide her amusement, I quickly pat my head to put it out, it was small considering I didn't even feel it. "It's called hair." "Oh, alright, your hair was on fire." She says sarcastically as she stands up. "Well, now we know you can at least use magic willingly and not on a rampage. maybe it'll be easier to teach you than I thought... Let's head back for now. It's your turn to do some instructing." Without giving me time to respond she begins moving back to the hive, with me trailing behind. Our walk back was mostly quiet until about half that when she asks, "So how long have you been on Equestria?" "About half a year. Why?" "Half a year? That's quite a while by our standards, most of that time was spent in ponyville yes?" "That's right." "Must be pretty lonely being one out of two humans in all of Equestria." "I suppose, nothing I can't live with." "Oh don't be silly, every being needs some companionship, even me, I don't know what I would do without my brood, but you, you're surrounded by pastel-colored horses and mythical beings that are pure legend in your world. Even some ponies feel out of their element here that's why we have the occasional visitor." "I thought no one came out here?" "Well, occasionally ponies will seek us out for certain, 'Services'. Well, not just ponies there are griffons and even the occasional yak." "What kind of services?" "Oh, Edward, I am trying to be delicate. There's a possibility that you will see some visitors and rather than have you dig for the information I figured it'd just be easiest to tell you. Some creatures come to us to live specific dreams, dreams that they either couldn't achieve in reality or just in secret for fear of resentment. It's something that only we can provide as changelings, and it's not a bad deal for us either, we can feed off of the love that's generated by the act." She chuckles as she finishes that statement. "In fact sometimes they don't want to leave." "That seems a bit risky, I mean I understand you live off of love, but wouldn't that pose as a security issue?" "No, just because we make no attempt to hide it makes business easier, and besides Celestia would never dream of mounting an attack on us here her magic would be rendered useless and she'd be taken, prisoner. Again." "Again?" "I've taken her prisoner twice now, but somepony always trots along and saves her right before my victory." "Why not take over another kingdom first? Build your resources, box Celestia in, form alliances with other nations..." She stops in her tracks, still with me behind, she puts a hoof to her chin for a second and thinks before continuing to walk. "That's a good idea Edward, but tell me, why help me so soon after meeting me?" I ask myself the same thing, why help an enemy of the pony I should be protecting? In that instant of self-questioning, my inner voice responds to me, but not just inside of my head, I actually speak, it's response. "Because I want to." She looks back at me with a grin. "Good." She says simply and softly, before turning around and continuing to the hive. Chapter 16: RealizationMystic Haze It was a quiet night in Equestria, at least, from what I could tell, it was rather peaceful. Everything was silent and still, except for me, who assigned to monitor the stations, making sure everypony was where they were supposed to be. I near a turn but as I go to follow through, something outside of the window catches my eye, leaning out slightly I attempt to see just who it is. "A group of solar guards? At this hour?" And that's when it dawns on me, those aren't just solar guards, they were the guards assigned to track down Edward, but instead of entering the castle immediately, they form a circle just in front of the door, curious I lean out to see what they're up to. "Remember what the princess said. Found nothing, looked everywhere, no evidence that he's alive." She said under a hushed breath, leaning back I cast a scornful gaze towards them, and quietly make my way to Princess Luna's chamber as to not alert the group that I just overheard 'Something isn't right' I think to myself, are they under orders not to find anything for real?' My time of thought passes as I sand in front of the double doors to the Princess' chamber giving I stand on my hind legs as I give it an urgent knock. Returning to my natural stance I wait eagerly for a response, seconds pass before one is given. "Yes? Who is it?" "Mystic Haze, Ma'am, I have urgent news!" "News about what?" I gulp as I contemplate how she'll react but she needs to know that something is amiss. "The search party, Ma'am, they've returned!" Silence is what followed, for what felt like an eternity that's what I was greeted with, feeling a large amount of unease, I speak up once again. "Ma'am?" and with that, the doors burst open with an overly excited Luna bulldozing through them. "Where are they? Have they found him?" "Before that Princess, there's something I need to tell you." Looking both ways down the corridor I swiftly enter the room and silently wave her in. She slowly walks in a confused look on her face. "Mystic, you are acting quite strange, what's wrong?" Closing the door I turn to answer her. "It's the search party, I overheard them talking and it sounds like they're under orders to report false findings." "Pardon." Said more like a demand than a question, her mood has done a complete one-eighty and if the expression on her face is to say anything, she's pissed. "I think... That, well, maybe the search party..." She continues to glare at me, only her eyes get more intense. "Maybe the search party wasn't actually... a search party." I close my eyes and cover my ears from fear of what might happen, but nothing happens, I open a single eye, and hee Luna looking at me with an expressionless stare. "I see... So that was her response." "I'm sorry, Ma'am but what response?" "Why to the princes' demands. He made her put Edward on as my guard, and I suppose that her response to that was to get rid of him without me knowing." "What should we do?" "Contact the prince, inform him of what my sister has done." "But there are solar guards watching him, isn't it a possibility that they'll find out and tell Celestia?" "Well, then we stop them from relaying the message." "How do you suppose we do that...?" "Leave that to us. We need to have a chat with our sister. Be ready for our order." "Yes, Ma'am!" Edward "Could you stop laughing?" I ask as Chrysalis is on her back laughing maniacally. "Depends, can you stop setting yourself on fire?" I give her a deadpan stare as I pat myself down. "You know I'm starting to think that you enjoy my failures" "Oh, what gave it away?" "Well it could be the laughing there cheese-legs" "Oh? Nicknames now? I didn't think our relationship would grow that fast. But really? Cheese-legs? You could've come up with something better." I shrug as she looks at me. "If it's any consultation sometimes I call Celestia Sunbutt." "To her?" "Haven't had the chance, I usually only interact with the other guards or Luna, I rarely see Celestia anymore." "You're better off." "Considering that if she had it her way I'd be dead right now I think you're right." She finally leaves you laying down position to one of sitting and as she adjusts herself she continues to speak. "You know, with how much we talk about what she's done to you, I don't sense any hatred towards her from you." "That's because feeling hate towards someone who's wronged you is a waste of time and energy." I snap my fingers in the direction of a fallen branch and the tip catches fire, the flame is small and weak but the fact that it's not on me is a sign of improvement. "I'd rather use my time and energy to practice my abilities and improve myself." "So you're telling me that you choose not to feel certain emotions?" "Yes, I suppose." "Are you sure?" "What do you mean? Of course, I am." "You look confused, and you play the cold unfeeling machine, but I think it's just that. You playing the part, I also think that it was easier for you to play it back in your world but it's harder to hide your emotions here and you don't know why and you're confused." I pause for a moment, staring at the little flame I created, and I think only to have her chime in again. "And right now you're thinking of a way to convince me that I am wrong. That maybe, just maybe you really are the thing you pretend to be." Biting the inside of my cheek I turn to look at her, I suppose there isn't any point in trying to bluff. "Twilight was right... You do see through everyone." "It's what I do, Edward." "And I guess you have an answer for me?" "More of a theory in all honesty. Everypony in Equestria is more in tune with their emotions, in fact, some emotions have a direct impact on their ability to use magic. Twilight for example, when shes devastated or heartbroken, her magical output shrinks dramatically. Equestria is full of magic, whether it be living or inanimate, it has magic, and I think that it's affecting you, drawing you closer to the emotions that you thought were locked away." The theory she displays to me makes sense, and while it does I can't help but remember something. 'Relinquish the chains on your heart.' My head recoils from a sudden pain. Chrysalis stands to use her remedy but stops when I hold up a hand. "I'm fine," I say half-heartedly, "I'm just remembering." I stagger slightly before falling down. "Remembering what?" "A contract." Luna It's mid-noon, We are exhausted but the matter at hand is of the utmost importance. Entering the dining hall We quickly levitate a banana to use, peel it, and eat the peel before throwing the unsavory part away. "Lulu! You're going to be enjoying lunch with me today?" "Yes, sister." We take a seat before addressing her further. "There is a matter We wish to discuss." We watch as Celestia takes a bite out of the cake that's found a home directly in front of her, before replying. "Oh? And what matter would that be?" She says as she dabs her muzzle with a napkin. "The guards watching over Princes Joseph." "What about them?" "You are aware that all guards must undergo a mandatory training course to make sure they are still informed of our procedures yes?" "Yes, I most certainly am. Why?" "It turns out that the guards you have posted there are over-due with theirs." She looks at us with a tinge of surprise in her expression. "Oh, well that won't do, thank you for bringing it to my attention." "If possible We would like to station some of our night guards there." "Why would that be?" "All of our guards have undergone their training, We simply want to ensure that nopony gets left out on the solar side of things." "You make a good point Lulu, I'll send word to the guards stationed there and inform them that they should return to Canterlot as soon as their relief arrives. Do you have anypony picked out?" "Mystic Haze, and one pony he chooses to accompany him." "Okay, was that all you wanted to discuss?" "One more thing sister." "Yes?" "Has the search party returned yet?" She looks down at her plate with a somber expression. "They have... I'm sorry Lulu, but they didn't find him." "We see..." "With the time that has passed since his disappearance and the lack of any evidence that shows he's one of the living, I have to declare him to be deceased. You know I have to, right?" "Indeed." Getting up, We make our way towards the door. "We're going to turn in for the day." Without another word, We exit and make our way to our chambers, on the way We pass Mystic Haze. "Mystic Haze." We call out abruptly. "Yes, Ma'am?" "Gather your things, and choose a pony, you and whomever you choose will be stationed to watch over the prince, effective immediately." "Yes, Ma'am!" "Dismissed." He goes the opposite way he came, maybe he already has somepony he wants for the job? We shrug and continue to our chambers, as we think to ourselves, 'Tia has deceived us for the last time.' Chrysalis I've been watching over Edward for two weeks now, and he will be every bit as useful as I thought he'd be. Why he's already moved on from setting himself on fire to directing his magic to precise spots. Though not letting me use my remedy to ease his pain is a bit disconcerting. Saying that 'He's remembering' and that 'He formed a contract'. But still, there's something about him that just draws me in. "Chrysalis?" He says, looking me in the eye. "Oh, done with your 'remembering exercise'? I was starting to enjoy it." "Oh, hush, are your boys ready to start their training?" "Of course, just need to walk back to the hive." He nods before leading the way back. "But really though Cheese-legs?" "You're still hung up about that?" "Well, to be fair there's nothing really clever that I can call you." "You're implying 'Cheese-legs' is clever?" "Not in the slightest I just feel like one-upping you." "Just call me whatever you want." I raise an eyebrow at that, oh, he's playing a dangerous game now. "Anything I want?" "Sure." He says in a monotone voice." Stretching his fingers until a loud pop can be heard and limbering up his shoulders. "Hmm, I can live with that." I give him a smug look, hoping that it prompts him to ask 'What?' "What? Do you have a name for me already?" "How does handsome sound?" He stops in his tracks and processes what he just heard as if he's never been complimented before. Edward I think I'm starting to regret some of my choices, as she looks at me with what I assume to be a seductive gaze before she breakouts laughing. "Oh, the look on your face! You really make it hard to keep a straight face you know." She starts to walk again before continuing. "Why with how much you know about combat and espionage and assuming you've seen a lot of stuff, it is quite surprising that something so trivial as sudden compliments would alarm you." "It doesn't alarm me, you just caught me off guard. And what possessed you to pretend to compliment me?" "Who said I was pretending?" I avert my attention in hopes of somehow forcing a subject change. Well, that rock over there looks especially interesting, I must ruminate on it. "Oh, look we're here." "Okay, good, let's have some of your boys come out here and we can start their training." "Very well." She claps her hoofs together and a group of four emerge from the hive, and all the while I'm left to wonder, how do they know she wants them when the claps are identical? "You summoned us, Majesty?" "Yes, it is time you began your raining with Edward." "Very well, what might I ask do you have in store for us?" They look to me, as they ask, and draw in line awaiting command. 'Well, at least they're disciplined, so I can skip that part." I think to myself as I think about how I'm going to teach them when an idea forms into my head that just might work. "You can morph into any creature, correct?" "Yes." "Alright then, first thing's first, I want you all to transform into a human." They look at each other, slightly puzzled, most likely because they've never attempted to take the form of something that wasn't equestrian in nature. "Feel free to emulate my appearance, though, do try to morph with clothes on, it'll be distracting if you don't." They give each other a nod before the for cast themselves in a green glow. A minute passes and the glow starts to shift, changing in shape, growing taller. My theory was right, I think to myself as the glow disperses and I'm left looking at four copies of myself. To the side, clapping can be heard from chrysalis. "Wow, I actually didn't think of that, clever." I nod slightly before addressing them further. "You boys, look stiff, try taking a walk." They each go to take a step before losing balance and toppling over. "Well, that settles it, your first lesson will be to walk." They look at me as if to say 'really?' I cross my arms and loom over them and say coldly "First you will learn to walk, then to run. Only after you've learned those two things will I teach you how to fight like a human." I point in the direction that Chrysalis and I just came from. "You will travel that way until you can stand on two legs and walk without needing to think about balance, then you will run back here." They look to their monarch who just has her usual smug look on her face, she lifts a hoof and points in the same direction I am. They try to stand, using each other for support and start to walk as instructed. Once they leave eyeshot I sigh and look to Chrysalis. "How long do you think it'll take?" "For them to learn the lesson?" "For Celestia, to track me down and finish the job." "Who knows, her ability to be any kind of decent ruler is very erratic. Most likely she'll hope you died out in the desert somewhere." "Good. We can plan her downfall in peace then. Could take months, even years for me to feel that your army is ready." "We have the number advantage." "And they have the higher win streak." "So, any ideas besides your plan on making other nations help us?" "Simple. We destroy Canterlot from the inside. Now if you'll excuse me, I have a letter to write." Chapter 17: The Beginning StagesI stand in the hives 'war room' as Chrysalis calls it, it mostly consists of a large circular table with a map surrounded by chairs. I suppose that it's no issue seeing as how this is just a place to plan. "So, what do you think on my war room?" Chrysalis asks curtly as I'm mostly fixated on the map itself. "Simple, but this is a place for planning so it doesn't need much. Figurines would be nice though." "And why is that?" "To have something that represents our opponents." I skim the contents of the map until I see the forest that the griffon army was planning on attacking. putting a finger on it I turn to Chrysalis. "What is your standing with the griffon rebels?" "Oh, we don't communicate much but we're not hostile to each other." "Is there any way we can get in contact with them?" "I can arrange a meeting but it won't be right away. What do you have in mind?" "Well, they don't like the state the griffon kingdom is in right?" "That's correct." "If we put a drone in a position of power, we can use that to convince them to lay down arms." "And why would they do that?" "Because the griffon that I plan on having replaced is Galiah." "And who would that be?" "The one who will take over for the current king when he dies." "I see..."She takes a moment to ponder the scheme I'm brewing before continuing. "And what will allying ourselves with the griffons accomplish? They can't use magic." "No, but they are strong and can fly, besides the fewer allies that Celestia has at the time of our attack the better." "That is fair." "Is there any possibility that we can have a drone infiltrate in advance?" "Oh, most certainly, but they need time to study them, learn their ways, and relationships before they can insert themselves." "That's fine. Have the trainees returned from their walk yet?" "They've gotten used to walking and are turning around." "Faster than expected there's hope for them after all." "Why did you make them walk into the wilderness anyway?" "Learning by doing. Also, the threat that they might die out there is a good motivator. Plus they'll be more willing to hit me when they get back. Can't train someone if they have reservations about striking someone that their queen brought in." "You act like you've done this before." "I remember how I was trained, and now I'm just passing on what I know, that's all." "That make's sense. Say, who did you write letters to?" "One went to Joseph, the other to Mystic Haze." "I can understand Joseph, but why this, Mystic Haze?" "He was the one who reported directly to me, he's also the most competent guard that Luna has. He keeps his ears open, and I'm just letting him know that I'm fine and to relay that message to Luna." "You must tru-" "Also, I invited him to tell Luna I'd like to see her sometime." Chrysalis puts on a mocking face as if to make something out of what I just said. "Oh? Is she your-" "No, this is strictly so I can try to get her on our side." "Luna? Working with me? That's ridiculous, there's no way she'd betray her sister... Again." "Really? Because I heard that Luna betrayed Celestia because Celestia was deceptive and controlling of her and took all of the glory." "That is true." "And it's happening now." Chrysalis raises a hoof to retort my point before lowering it with a face of realization. "Oh, you're right." "Not to mention Luna and I are friends and Celestia left me for dead so either way, I think she'd want to see me." "And when will we be able to launch an attack on Celestia?" "Once we get the griffons on our side, and get enough drones on the inside is when we can strike. But we'll have to make sure that the six elements aren't in Canterlot or at least spread out. And out of the six Twilight would be the most dangerous seeing as how she's also an alicorn so if anything we'd need her away from the action." "You know you're cute when you're plotting to overthrow my enemies." And in an instant, my train of thought was derailed and I'm left asking why she feels she needs to play these games and begin telling myself to ignore ignore ignore. "I have a feeling you'd say that to anyone who could come up with a half decent plan." Not my best retort but I've never been one for verbal stand-offs. Trying to restore my previous train of thought, I think of what I'm going to call the attack on Canterlot. "But the final phase of our plan is attacking Canterlot and bringing the downfall of Celestia... I think I'll call it Operation: Fading Dawn." "You name your plans?" "Yes, it's something human's do help's us keep track of what plans happens when." "It's catchy." "Better yet, it's fitting," I say half-heartedly. "Is something the matter, Edward?" "Not at all. I just thought I was done with war." "How does it feel to be back?" "I never left" "Oh, poor thing." She says placing a hoof on my shoulder, before continuing to attempt to comfort. "Once we take over you can leave all that behind... This time for good." "I wonder about that." Chrysalis gives me a look before turning and starting to trot off. "Come, I have something to show you." Without turning to make sure that I'm following she leaves the room. Deciding that I have no choice I follow after her all the while watching the drones make their rounds. Some still give me scornful looks, others don't even acknowledge my existence, I suppose that just because Chrysalis brought me in doesn't mean they have to like me. The walk itself is a silent one, the only sounds present being the sound of our steps and the buzzing of the other changeling's wings as they fly. It isn't long before we arrive at the throne room. "So, what is it you wanna show me? It's just your throne." I say bluntly not exactly sure what I was expecting. "Exactly. My throne, the throne that every being in Equestria will bow to someday. Hopefully within my lifespan." "I thought you were immortal," I said curiously. "Like Celestia and Luna." "Not quite. While I can live for an extremely long time, I am by no means immortal." She says before releasing a long sigh, "And soon I will need an heir." "So how is this going to work?" I ask while walking over to her throne and leaning on it. "Are you going to choose someone out of the current hive or will you specifically birth it." Which leads me to question how mating for changeling's went. Did they reproduce asexually? or did they need a partner like most animals? "There are two ways to make a Changeling queen, the first and most common is for her to be conceived and birthed, the less common way is to take a pre-existing mare and transform her into a Changeling queen." "Which one are you?" I ask, depending on her answer it could possibly explain her hatred towards everything a bit more. "However, I'd much prefer to birth her." She says blatantly ignoring my previous question, inhaling I proceed to ask, "Her?" "Yes, any leader of the Changelings must be female. While queens can mate with any creature to produce a strong replacement, it will always be female, the only gender difference comes from A-sexual reproduction, of course, Changelings born like that are infertile." "Interesting, so you say you want to actually have a mother-daughter relationship. Any suiters yet? Or are you still looking." "It is difficult after all who would willingly bed a Changeling and have her child no less." "A love-sucking brood mother hell-bent on destroying her enemies is worried about concent?" She looks at me for a solemn moment before turning her gaze more towards the throne as she went on to provide an answer. "Trust me, Edward, though I may be the villain..." She says, hanging her head down, her hair draped over her face hiding it from view. "But concent is important... Even to a monster like me." --->Mystic Haze<--- My partner and I stand in front of the large wooden house, it's far larger than any house belonging to any pony outside of the wealthy but this is just to compensate for the human's size. My partner stands beside me, her dark purple armor matching her mane almost perfectly but not so much with her navy blue coat. The rest of her armor was form-fitting and gave her wings a good amount of space to operate. "This the place?" She inquired, seemingly impatient, as she looked forward towards the large building. "Yes, it is. Shall we?" "We shall." She finished as she trotted up to the door and entered without knocking, as we entered we were greeted with the sight of two earth-pony guards playing poker, with marble white coats and the traditional golden armor emblazoned with the sun's mark. However slowly it took they realized who's presence they were in, dropped their cards, and snapped into a salute. "At ease," I said and as quickly as they went into attention they relaxed and continued. "What are you doing here lieutenants? Is something the matter?" "No, we've simply come to relieve you of your current position. You are henceforth to return to Canterlot and pick up stations there. But before you leave what is Prince Joseph's twenty?" "He is currently in his chambers on the second floor, first door to the right, Sir!" "Very well, Dismissed!" They both salute once again, before heading out of the building but not before giving the old 'Sir yes sir!' Turning to my companion, her and I share a look before I break the silence. " You go up and check on the price, I'll erect a force field around the perimeter and join you shortly." She gives me a salute before silently trotting off and upstares, without a missed beat, I channel magic through my horn, as it builds it begins sparking at the tip before I unleash it casting a spherical shield with a thirty-foot radius around the house with as strong as a shield I could while making a layer just underneath making a soundproof enclosure. Anyone who wanted to gather intelligence from verbal communication was in for a rude awakening. Only the caption of day guard and new prince Shining Armour could bypass my shields. And that is why I am first Lieutenant, Mystic Haze. I walk up the stairs only to find my partner standing outside of the Princes' room, she gives me a look before beckoning me forward a head turn. "He's asleep. Should we wait for him to wake up?" "It's almost noon, I knew humans could have drastic sleep episodes but still... Let's wait for him to wake up." "Yessir!" She says while springing into attention, Sighing I address her. "You know, I may be your superior, but we're going to be here a while so let's just skip the formalities okay? Let's get comfortable, Joseph is going to have reservations about us if we're all business all of the time." "Yessss- Mystic Haze, I understand." "Just Mystic is fine. Come on, let's grab something to eat while we wait." I begin to move towards the stairs with my partner in tow before she picks up. "Think we can finish their game of poker?" "I think it's best if we started over. They were both cheating." ---><--- "Wait so, how were they cheating again?" She asks more confused than when I had first started explaining it. "Slight of hoof my dear," I continue to explain while shuffling the deck "As the dealer you would focus on the cards you wanted and moved them to whatever location would help you best." "Alright, but how was the other one cheating? He didn't have a chance to touch the deck right?" "He had cards hidden in his armor. Would've pulled them out at some point and used them as needed." "Okay... And back to the dealer, how'd he know which card he wanted? You're only allowed to see the backs." "You can tell what card you're holding based off of the design on the back of the card. Each one has it's own and somepony who's good at reading the back of the cards can tell what card is where. It's best learned by experience and just memorizing the backs of the cards." "How do ponies even figure these things out?" "Somepony gets a little observant, finds an exploit, then proceeds to tell all of his friends about the exploit and it continues from there." She's about to ask another question when we hear steps coming down the steps, we both look over to the stares to see Joseph, with messier hair than usual with his eyes still almost fully shut. He yawns and stretches before addressing his guards. "Hey, where did you guys put the toothpaste I had you buy the other day? It's not in the bathroom." He says as he wanders into the kitchen. My partner and I share a glance before I stand, clear my throat and address him back. "Prince Joseph, First and Second Luetanents Mystic Haze and Misty Night, we have relieved the other two guards from this post and will be protecting you until further notice." A moment of silence fills the house before he walks out, chewing on a piece of bread as he registers the news of updated security. "Night guards you say? You know there are rumors about some of you being vampires. Please tell me that you're vampires." "No, sir we do not have any vampires enrolled into the military." "Well, that's no fun." "Prince Joseph there is important news we need to tell you." "And what would that be?" "My direct superior, your friend, Edward is alive." Chapter 1: The Man Meets The Moon"So, tell me again why do we need to go into the Everfree?" Rainbow asked, flying lazily next to twilight as Pinkie hopped absentmindedly. "Cause, silly! Twilight didn't want to go alone. Going into the Everfree alone is a baaaaaad idea!" Pinkie said, giggling as she hopped with joy. "You mean the same Everfree that we go into almost every week to read books and where nothing eventful happ-"And as Rainbow's complaint was partly voiced, a flash of light erupts above them, blinding the three for a second. After they regain their sight from Gods generous 'fuck you', they realize that something is falling. Something alive. "Oh, shit!' She yells as she takes off at break-neck speeds in order to catch the whatever-it-is falling from the sky, as she closes the gap between them Rainbow slows as to not injure them accidentally when making contact, having successfully caught the creature Rainbow lays him on the ground as Twilight and Pinkie run up and see if it's okay. "Oh, Thank Celestia they're breathing" Twilight said as she released a relief-filled sigh. "Oh! It's a Minotaur! Should I throw a 'Yay for not falling to your death' party?" Pinkie said excitably. "I don't think it's a Minotaur-" Rainbow said, pointing at its feet. "-see no hooves, no horns." As they inspect the creature below them, they realize that what they were looking at couldn't possibly be a Minotaur, it was shorter, about five-foot nine, and a lot slimmer to boot, if it was a Minotaur it'd be incredibly malnourished and weak, it was even wearing clothing: it was wearing all black, with pants that hugged his legs tightly, a short sleeve shirt, with a jacket that went down to its ankles that had a split in the fabric going up to its hips, and gloves, leaving only its head exposed and the only visible fur being that atop its head, it was short and straight, with some of it covering an eye. With confirming that it was, in fact, not a Minotaur, Pinkie did what anypony would've, poke it with a stick. Gently prodding its face a few times before jabbing the stick into the creature's side, and with the sudden shock of the sensitive area being assaulted with a hard object, it sprung back to life. Its eyes flaring open as it springs to its feet, and launches itself back a good ten feet while pulling out what looks to be an over-sized knife that was concealed by its jacket before looking around, it's blue eyes inspecting anything and everything, turning to face the Everfree, it backed up towards the girls eyeing the forest with the intent to kill anything that appears from its depths. "Um... You alright there buddy?" Rainbow asked as the creature spun back around clearly confused. "Who said that?" It asked doing double-takes on everything "Uh... I did." It went to face the voice again but all it saw was Rainbow holding up a hoof. Blinking rapidly he just stared at her for a few moments, it's brain trying its damnedest to comprehend what it thinks it heard. "You okay?" She asked, her face showing concern. "I'm dreaming-" It said, stress clear in Its voice. "-This is all just a dream." It put it's weapon away and proceeded to pinch itself, eyes widening. "I'm not dreaming, this is actually happening. I have pastel colored horses talking to me." It sits down again, trying to comprehend what's happening. "Of course it's actually happening, what would you expect?-" It was eyeing Rainbow, observing her every move when he noticed "-and why are you-" "You have wings" It interjected, backing up closer to the Everfree. "It seems like we have quite the conversation ahead of us.-" Twilight said as she became seated. "-But, before we start, what's your name?" It swallowed thickly before answering. "...Edward" "Alright Edward, let's begin" ----><---- Hours passed and the sun, that was high in the sky was now beginning to set as the pair talked. "So, what you're telling me is that I fell from the sky above an enchanted forest of evil, and you've never seen anything exactly like me before." "Yes." "And that one-" pointing a finger at Rainbow dash "saved me." "Why, yes I am!" she proclaimed puffing out her chest and flexing her wings. "Impressed?" "Well, considering that if you hadn't I'd be a red stain on the grass, yes. Yes, I am... Where'd the pink one go..?" "Oh, she does that. You cant hold that mares attention unless somepony's life depended on it." Twilight said rolling her eyes. "She left after the second hour of our conversation." "huh...." A sudden growl catches the group off guard as they all look at Edward's stomach. "Well somepony is hungry, come on let's get you something to eat" she giggled as she began walking, Edward, reluctantly, following behind her chewing his lower lip as he pondered Maybe I'm just high on some new drug. he thought to himself as he remembered pinching himself when he woke up and effectively removed that as a possibility. It was a long walk back to the castle the purple mare called home, Rainbow had left the group when they got back into town, something about taking care of her tank... What? When they arrived Edward just stood there looking at it, then to the town, then back at the castle. It didn't match the town at all, it was made out of multiple types of crystal, while the town was more rustic. It would've been more believable for her to be living in a giant hollowed out tree instead of what actually there. "So... You have a castle. In the middle of a small town." He said with a disbelieving tone, noting how it looked remarkably like someone flipping you off before following Twilight inside. "Yeah, that's a long story. Edward just made a mental note of it as he followed, until of course, Twilight stopped abruptly causing him to almost trip over her. "please wait here." She said as she silently went into the room in front of me, it was nearly twenty minutes before she emerged from the confines of whatever that room was, but this time she had... a.. baby dragon. Edward visibly stiffened when he saw the reptile but didn't say anything from fear it'd spark up another multi-hour conversation. "Sorry, we're you waiting long?" "No, but can I ask why I had to wait out here?" "I was writing letters, and I just prefer doing it alone with my assistant, Spike-" She gestures to the purple dragon "-We'll be having somepony over to inquire as to if they've seen anything about this happening before." "How long do you think that'll take..?" "She'll see you soon enough" She said, finding a seat on the couch in front of a fireplace, patting a cushion signaling me to sit by her. Silently he made his way to sit down, putting ample space between them and stared into the fire. Twilight studied him closely, mainly his eyes, they looked... Tired, sad, and a whole bunch of different emotions, but the rest of his face said he was perfectly fine. Twilight observed him further, his body still, breathing steady, from what she could tell that is, the only part that concerned her was his eyes. He just sat there, peering into the flame as if he was trying to make it burn out of control with just his gaze alone. The pair sat in a silence that was only broken by the sound of the fire as it cracked. "Here, Allow me to show you to the guest room" Twilight said, standing with an assertive clop as her hooves struck the hard floors. "What about the per-" He coughs as he catches himself "-pony I'm supposed to meet?" "You'll know when she's here, now come on." Feeling like she wouldn't take no for an answer he followed and upon entering the room he could tell it was luxury. The walls gleamed in the moonlight coming from the window, a bed big enough for three of him sat in the middle of the room with a mass of pillows and what looks to be the thickest blanket he's ever seen. "T-thank you... Twilight, was it?" "It's really no big deal, and yes. Anyway get to bed, you look tired. If I need you, I'll wake you up." "Alright." And with that, she trotted off and Edward stripped off his boots and jacket while tossing his gloves on the windowsill before climbing into bed. He was shocked to learn, however, that the bed was the softest and most comfortable thing he's rested on, sleep taking him faster than it ever has, and before he knew it, he was out. ---->Edward<---- I open my eyes and find myself resting under a lone tree atop a hill, gazing into the night sky I sigh. "It was a dream after all.." "We assure you, it was no dream young one." Taring my gaze from the sky I saw, another talking pony, staring back at me. I observed her, her dark blue coat was vastly different from the three others I met today, her mane flowing in an imaginary wind, colored dark blue like her coat but looked black against the night sky, speckled with white dots, it was like looking into space itself. It was, mesmerizing, I eventually managed to tare my gaze from her mane and was now, transfixed on her blue eyes. Damn her for having that mane and those eyes, I don't know how long I was transfixed for before she cleared her throat. "Sorry... uh. so what do I call you?" "You may call us Luna. We came to you in your dreams as per request of Twilight Sparkle, We see now why she was so intrigued." "Well... Wait, in my dreams?" "Yes, it's a measure of safety." "Why, do you need the safety?" I asked giving her an inquisitive look, Ignoring the fact that she spoke about herself in plurals. "Because, young one, you fell from the sky in a flash of light, we have never seen your species before and we suspect you're from a different world entirely." "Understandable... But how is it a safety measure?" "Because the realm of dreams is our domain. One cannot hide the truth from us in here." "So you're a pony goddess of dreams or something?" "Not exactly, We are the Princess of The Night." I raise an eyebrow as I personally see no difference, I close my eyes and sigh before returning my gaze to Luna. "So. Since you have me in the ultimate lie detector, what questions do you have for me?" "Let us start with the basics. What species are you?" "Human." "What is a human?" "Humans, are assuming I'm actually in a different world right now, one of the most inelegant mammals living on my planet." "Tell us about these humans." "We humans... Are terrible." "Pardon?" "We're destroying the planet we claim to love and fighting for reasons that I don't even know. Humans only know how to fight and destroy-" As I speak a bubble appears beside me "-And what's this?" "A memory orb, it appears to give us visual aid from your memory." The orb depicts fights that I've been apart of or have witnessed, most resulting in the losers death, Luna looks away when she spots what looks like a cattle prod inch closer to someone's skin. "What are we watching?" She asked wincing when it makes contact and she hears screams accompanied by the sound of steam. "That..." I sigh as I compose myself "You see, the world I come from has over two-hundred countries, but all are ruled by two factions." "We fail to see what that has to do with our question." "These two factions also happen to be at war with one another because both want a utopia but fail to see compromise. Both have three forms of identification. The first is their code name. The second, A necklace with the factions insignia" I raise my necklace and show her. the design is a silver dragon coiling around a golden sword with pearls in its wings and along the blade. "And the third?" Swallowing thickly as she already knew the answer, but wanted to hear it, just to make sure. I reach for the collar of my shirt and pull it down, revealing the same insignia permanently engraved into the skin on my chest. "The third is a brand. The only purpose it serves is to make sure you aren't a spy from the other faction." "Human's do that to their own kind?" "Well, don't get me wrong. There are good ones out there, just not many." "Which one are you?" Raising an eyebrow and giving me a look, as if to say that my next answer will decide my fate "I honestly really don't know which one I am. I've done a lot of things to a lot of people under order to do so, all the while telling myself that it was right, even though it wasn't. But I also saved people and made some smile. I don't know. I really don't." "We understand. Well, human, the day is nearing and We must bid farewell." She gives me a sidelong glance and she turns and starts walking away. "Wait!" The sudden rise in volume caught her off guard and there was a visible jump. "What is it, human?" "Would you talk to me in my dreams more? I have to say it's much more pleasant than my usual dreams." Turning to face me as she gives off a warm, caring smile before coming close to me and gently rubbing my face with a hoof. "But of course, young one. However, We won't be able to do it every night, there are other's out there in need of our help, but We will make sure to visit you whenever possible." "Thank you." And with that, she turned again and resumed her walk as she became transparent and eventually vanished from my sight. I woke up and noticed that the sun had already risen, the crystal floor reflecting the sunlight so the whole room was bathed in it, I just sat there and thought to myself That was the best nights sleep I've had in years. Author's Note This is my first FiMfic, so I apologize if it isn't the best, but feel free to leave any and all advice. And criticism! I'm open to all criticisms! Hope you enjoy Chapter 7: The Man and Kindness"Do you miss them?" Her question seemed to come out of nowhere, I never expected this timid mare to ask that question, but did I...? "No, I don't." She stops tracing the brand and covers it with her surprisingly gentle and soft hoof. "Then why do you look so sad?" "It's not them I miss." She tilts her head concern filling her eyes, as she feels my heart beat increase, she looks into mine for a few seconds before putting on a smile. "You don't have to tell me, Edward, I just want to help you be happy." "It's not the other humans I miss. Well. Maybe a couple, but..." Sighing I pat her head and scratch under her chin, hoping that they like that here. "What I miss Fluttershy, is my life." "What do you mean...?" Flashing her a smile, I ruffle her mane one last time before resting back on my hand. "I'll tell you after we eat." "A-alright." Pinkie exits the kitchen with our order and pauses as she looks over the two of us. "Oh! Are we taking turns feeling his brand? Is it poofy, squishy, Oh! I know! It's soooooft. Right?!" "Pinkie... Edward and I are having a serious talk, and I'd prefer it if it was just him and I for the time being." Blinking rapidly she realizes that Fluttershy is in one of her rare stubborn helping-a-friend moods. "Oooooh, Okie dokie lokie!" She sets down our order before disappearing into the kitchen. "You didn't have to send her away, you know." "If she stayed we wouldn't have been able to eat." I watch her casually eat her Sunday, it's clear that she wants to eat it as fast as possible so she can hear about what it is that I miss about my world. She was quiet but it was obvious she wanted to help me in any way she could. 'Why are these ponies so nice to me when the rest don't even want me in the same town? What could they possibly gain from helping me adjust or being courteous to me? Perhaps I'm just thinking like a human... Some ponies show human traits, yes, but these seven. They've been nothing but kind and accepting towards me. They were actively trying to be friends with me. "Do you really want to know what I miss Fluttershy?" She stops eating for a second, before glancing at me. "Will you tell me if I say yes?" "Yes." "Then yes." "Well, common then, let's go somewhere." "Where?" "I dunno. Is there a place close by that no one really goes to?" "Yeah, right this way." Leaving our sugary goodness at the shop, I follow as Fluttershy leads me towards the place she had in mind, and as it came into view, I was, looking at a hut, it was surrounded by various animals that flocked to Fluttershy. "Where are we..?" "Oh, Edward, this is my home. You said a place where no pony really goes to and well, only our friends really visit so we'll have plenty of privacy." "Makes sense." She leads me inside and sits me down before producing tea and sandwiches and sitting down herself. "You can speak freely here. Let everything out." Taking a deep breath I collect my thoughts and try to think about the best way of explaining it. "Like I said Fluttershy, I only miss a couple of people from over there. Other than that, I don't miss anything. Where I come from, it's constant war, constant pain, losing everything that makes you, you because the higher-ups decided that you might be good at backstabbing. You can't even marry or have... Relations with anyone else without government permission. I don't miss it one bit." "Then what made you upset?" "Because. I was seeing what my life could have been. Instead of a battle-hardened solder craving confrontation for honor or a blade in the shadows, I could've had a peaceful, happy life, with friends, family." "You don't have a family, back home?" "They disowned me when my occupation got changed." "Why would they do that?" "Forced occupation change or not, if it doesn't bring the family honor, they don't want you." "What about your friends?" "Dead." "Lover...?" "Never had one." "O-oh... I'm so very sorry, Edward, about your past I mean. But you're here now, and you have eight friends already, all of whom, will not rest until they see you smiling." "Thank you, Fluttershy." Patting her, I yawn. "gonna have to thank Twilight for setting this up." "Wait, you knew?" "Not until now." She goes to speak but stops as she seeing me yawn a second time. "Are you tired?" "Yeah, I kinda skipped sleep last night." "Why would you do that?" "Just did, I was thinking about things all night." "Like the things we talked about?" "That and some more, but I need to get going so I can rest up." Standing I look at the gentle mare before petting her head and turning to leave, only stopping when I feel her tug on my jacket. "Y-you don't have to leave, I mean I don't know how long humans can go without sleep, so I don't want to take the chance of you collapsing on the way back to the castle." She looked almost apologetic as if she felt like she was over-stepping some kind of boundary by asking me to stay for my well being taking to the air she meets my eyes. "I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened, Edward so please stay here until you've rested." Focusing more on my eyes she plants a hoof on my chest. "You look so tired, I bet you haven't slept in days. Please, Edward, stay and rest here." I look into her eyes for what feels like minutes, I can see a deep and true concern for my well being, she was really pushing for me to stay to the point of resembling begging. "Would me staying really make you feel at ease?" "Yes." "Alright, then." I remove my jacket and drape it over one of the chairs as I lay down on the surprisingly comfortable couch and look up at her as I almost instantly start dozing off, it isn't long before my world fades to black. --->Twilight<--- "I wonder how long those two will be gone for, it's been three hours." "You're the one who set it up, Twilight." "I know Spike, but it usually only takes about a half hour to resolve these issues." "Then why don't you check on them. They might've gone to Fluttershy's hut." "Hmmm... I suppose that's an option. Okay! I'll go visit. Wait how would you know if they went to her hut?" "Dragon's intuition." "Oh, right." Trotting out I'm glad I left closer to noon, and not night where I have to teleport home. 'Oh, right. Teleporting is a thing I can do.' With a flash, I'm outside her hut, giving it a knock I hear Fluttershy speak softer than usual. "Come in." Entering I'm taken slightly aback by the sight I'm greeted with, Edward sleeping on a couch with Fluttershy sitting by him, brushing his hair out of his face. "Oh, Twilight, come to check in?" "Yeah... How'd things go?" "Hmmm... Good. He says thank you, by the way?" "For what?" "Setting this up." "You told him?" "He figured it out." "O-oh..." "He looks so peaceful when he's sleeping, doesn't he? You'd never think there was something wrong if you judged off of how he looks now." "Yeah, he does... So, were you able to find out what was wrong with him?" "He told me a little bit, but not everything." I watch as the human sleeps, his mouth slightly open, the subtle rise and fall of his chest as he breathes, she was right, he does look peaceful almost like he's a completely different pony, or person, as he'd call it. A soft groan escapes his mouth as his body twitches a little. "Aw, he's dreaming." "Wonder what it's about." "Luna will know, you asked her to visit him, didn't you?" "That was last night Fluttershy." "He didn't sleep last night. So maybe she'll visit him now." "It's possible. So how long has he been out?" "About an hour, I didn't exactly let him leave." "Why?" "The poor dear looked exhausted and I didn't want to risk him collapsing on the way back to the castle. Fell asleep the moment he laid down. Oh! Would you like some tea I have Ginseng?" "Sure." as she leaves to go get a fresh pot of tea I turn my gaze back to Edward, his breathing has picked up and a sweat appeared on his furrowed brow, he looked distressed, almost as if his dream turned into a nightmare. --->Edward<--- "Just shut up and get the hell out of here!" I scream at them as I stand there on a bridge facing a sea of people ready for blood. However reluctant they were they fled at my command, leaving me alone to cover their retreat it wasn't long before they disappeared into the woods. Time felt like it slowed down as I waited for one of the attackers to make the first move, the heavy rain was deafening as it struck my coat and the rushing waters of the river below us, I could count them, 10, 20, 45 people in total and they all wanted me dead. My senses we all on high alert, I felt every drop of rain, I saw every puff of breath that escaped their mouth then everything sprung back to life as one of them rushed forward, meeting their speed we meet in the center as time once again goes to a crawl, his every movement laid out in front of me going from his hip to do an upwards diagonal slash, I duck dodging to the side he swung with, I quickly lift mine up and slash his throat before grabbing his weapon and tossing him off the bridge. Keeping with the momentum I go towards the next combatant, I dodge a downwards slash with a quick-step and a half spin stabbing him in the back with his comrade's sword while blocking another with my own, with a mighty head but I make the man stagger before removing the blade from the deadman's back in the same motion sweeping his leg with it and sinking mine into his chest, taking his I throw it into the crowd I stand to take the next combatant until I hear a scream from the woods behind me, turning I see the face of my friend decayed, but reconizable, his ashen hair barely on his head, only one eye in his sucken half face, half skull, the redness of his iris rests a demonic glow, his jaw cracks as he speaks. "You failed, Edward. The Raven failed to protect his dear friend." I go to react but I'm met with a slash to my back as I'm thrown from the bridge. Floating down the river the forty-two men remaining charge past the bridge where he ran and leaves me with one statement. "You let me die." Jumping to a sitting possition I call out his name. "Anderson!" panting I look around and realize I'm still in Fluttershy's hut with two startled mares, covering my mouth I stand only to be guided back down by Fluttershy. "Edward, are you alright? Who's Anderson." Looking at the mare with tears streaming down my face. "My friend. I-I couldn't. H-he." She covers my mouth with a hoof before shushing me in an attempt to calm me. "Shhh Edward, shhh, everything's fine we're here. Everything is fine." She holds me in a warm embrace, her fur getting matted with my tears as she rubs my back and holds me. "You're going to be alright. Just, sit here and I'll get you a glass of water." She flies off, leaving me to get the drink. Catching my thoughts I look over to the still shocked Twilight, putting on a front I address her. "Sorry, for startling you like that Twilight. I don't know what came over me." Chapter 18: An Audience With The PrinceAuthor's Note *Blows the dust off of computer* Sorry to my... *looks at fan list* One fan, for the two-month hiatus, college got intense and I decided it would be a good idea to work two jobs during winter break so my wallet doesn't hate me as much for this upcoming semester (still working two jobs). But I'm back now! Yay! anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter and that it doesn't feel too rushed or fast-paced, I tried to up my vocab with this one and use better descriptions. As always, give me feedback on how I can improve. All critiques are welcome! Chapter 18: An Audience With The Prince A cool breeze slips through the windows in a moonlit corridor. The dark blue light stretching across the marble walls as the celestial body watches from above. Steps echo as a silhouetted body makes its way towards the throne room ready to achieve some kind of goal but as it nears the center, a pony with a white coat and golden armor stands before them. "Well... You're a face I haven't seen before." As it speaks The guard's stance widens almost as if he's getting ready to pounce on the stranger at the slightest display of weakness. "What have you done with Twilight?" "Concerned about just Twilight? Are you by chance this Shining Armor, I've heard so much about?" "Answer me!" He yells throwing his two front hooves against the floor attempting to intimidate. "You needn't worry... Your sister is fine where she is now. I've simply just... Removed her from the equation and before long you'll be joining her. I made a promise after all." Turning it's back to him, it sighs and breathes out, trying to see if it's cold enough for it to see its breath and it can however so slightly see it and once it does, the breath cloud freezes but gets caught in a dark aura but the color is difficult to make out, shifting between dark variants of multiple colors; red, purple, blue, and green and sometimes an amalgamation between the four. "And who knows, after I beat you maybe I'll finally be able to take down that monarch." "Well, I'll stop you before that happens!" The silhouette turns back to him, and looks at him curiously, dropping the ice onto the floor so it shatters before stomping on the remains. "Twilight couldn't stop me, and she's an alicorn, but you. You're just a regular unicorn what hope do you have?" "Twilight's magic may be more potent than mine but I'm more experienced in battle and from the looks of it you didn't leave your encounter with her unscathed... You're bleeding. The chances of you walking away from this are slim. I hope you know that." "Then I suppose we shouldn't wait any longer to find out which one of us will fall..." The breeze picks up and the corridor grows cooler as the two of them charge their respective magical auras, one significantly stronger than the other, but tired and wounded and guarded by false confidence knowing that it would be a miracle if they actually succeeded. That if they did beat Shining Armor that the one he was guarding might be strong enough to defeat the mystery assailant. The glass trembles and the floor beneath quivers at the pressure of their power alone as the wind begins to howl. "You know... I have decided to act as the judge of this kingdom, and through my thoughts, experience and how history has passed I have decided that this kingdom should fall, either by my might alone," An explosion could be heard from the other side of the castle, and pony shaped bodies fill the night sky. "Or by the might of an army. It makes no difference witch, but it will fall. Now, shall we begin?" I shoot up from my bed panting as I survey my room, in between breaths I mutter to myself. "It's just a dream, Celestia, just a dream." Though a very finite amount of my dreams were exactly how they played out I couldn't shake the feeling of dread that this dream brought, my students and possibly her friends were defeated and only Shining Armor remained before the confrontation I'd eventually have. "If only I could see what leads up to that event..." Looking out at the moon I sigh and rise out of bed. "I just hope Lulu will be safe..." --->Mystic Haze<--- "Wait... So, you didn't even know he was missing?" "No, the guards that were here before you refused to tell me anything about what was happening to him. Or even let me contact him for that matter." Joseph said plainly and calmly. "Oh, well I suppose that makes this easier." I take a seat and gesture towards one across from me. "Please have a seat." He sits, with a curious expression on his face and he looks at me with an imperialistic gaze. "You said my lack of knowledge concerning Edward would 'make this easier' so tell me, what exactly are you here for? I know it's not just guarding adjustments." "Misty Night and I were sent for two purposes. Keeping you safe-" "And?" He says curtly, not wanting to deal in pleasantries, I'm left dumbfounded as his demeanor changed completely going from a pleasant host to a cold ruler in a heartbeat. "Helping us dethrone Celestia." There's a moment of silence, his gaze growing colder and sharper as if he was seeking to put a hole in me with just his glare, smoke begins to rise from his body surrounding Misty Night and I. Looking towards her, Misty is backing up and looking around completely on guard. "Mystic, wha-" "Silence!" Yelled the prince, and by his voice alone even our breaths fell quiet as I look back at him even more smoke began to radiate from him, making it hard to breathe but neither of us tried to breathe clearly for fear of provoking him, the light that poured in from the windows became diluted, casting a hellish hue on the human and at a lower volume but still holding the dominating tone, he continues. "You enter my house with the guise of defending me from dangers that are unknown and tell me that the ruler who not only supplied me with lodgings but with guards betrayed my most trusted subject and ask that I assist you with her fall? What proof is there that you can show me?" "We have a letter from Princess Luna." "And I am to take the youngest sister's word as fact in this matter? You're playing at the cusp of civil war, your house will divide upon itself and collapse under its own weight and you want me to play a factor in this?" "Yes. We do." He slowly rises from his chair in complete silence, not even the chair was making so much as a noise while his slender body crept from it, we continued to watch him, trying to see what his next move will be before he opened his mouth, and said. "Okay." And in an instant all of the smoke had found its way back to his body, as fresh air rushed back in the two of us felt all of the tension leave our bodies and we fall back to a sitting position as we breathe in heavily, trying to fill our lungs with clean air. "W-what?" "I said, okay. I'll help you." He enters the kitchen and returns with a bowl of cereal before sitting back down and beginning to eat. "Why don't you guys get something to eat, helps calm the nerves." "Nerves? You scared us half to death!" Misty Night said in retaliation. "I thought you were going to kill us for asking you to side with us!" "Oh, that's nothing, you should see my dad, his imperial intimidation is leagues above mine on a bad day. Besides, you asked a prince to dethrone someone, and as a prince I replied. Every subject of mine has seen that side of me numerous times it's only fitting that I subject you to it as well. Besides, I wasn't planning on saying no. I don't really like Sun Butt very much, she's too full of herself and eventually she'll lead her own kingdom to ruin, so it only makes sense to take her down, plus she betrayed Edward, as far as I'm concerned she was against me from the second Edward decided he wanted her gone." "You really do think of him fondly don't you?" "Of course I do, he and I are close. He's been guarding me for years, and besides, the two of us are the only ones of our kind here. There's a sense of togetherness that comes from it." "I suppose that makes sense. So, how will you go about helping us?" "Well, to be honest, the only way I can be of help would be combat, seeing as how I don't have an army to lead." "That should be useful I mean, I heard about your display with Celestia, her guard was completely powerless to stop you." "Because she simply didn't know how to." "what do you mean?" "I have weaknesses, luckily they tend to go overlooked, but that's only because I try to stray from open combat, as it stands Edward and my family the only ones who know of my vulnerabilities." "How'd Edward find out about them?" "Because he taught me how to defend myself, basic swordplay and even a few things with knives, he discovered one of my weaknesses through teaching me, he thinks there's a second one but that's just a suspicion." "Well, would you be willing to tell us?" "No." "Why not?" "Because if I tell you, what's to stop you from using them against me? I'm taking risks just by joining forces with you and telling you that I even have weaknesses." "But... We're on the same side." "Be that as it may, I need to take precautions, even while talking to allies." I scratch my chin with my hoof humming to myself as I think it over, from the sounds of it he just wants to keep safe while doing this I don't get the feeling that he distrusts us completely... "I understand." "Good. Now, why don't we keep the war talk for another time, come on, sit and eat with me." "Hmm... That sounds good, but I have a letter to write." --->Edward<--- Chrysalis and I are back at the edge of the forest once again for a lesson in magic. The wind is blowing ever so slightly but the tops of the trees still give way to its presence. "Okay, Edward, it seems that you have a basic grasp of controlling your magic, so we'll try something more advanced." "Advanced how? All I can do is set fire to things. It still backfires sometimes." "Magic has a positive correlation with itself, the more new magics you learn will further your natural ability to use older ones and make new ones easier to learn. So we're moving on past basic pyrokinesis to basic psychokinesis." "So... You want me to stop setting things on fire and start moving objects with my mind?" "Exactly, try it with that log over there." She motions to a piece of wood laying on the ground. "Try to use magic to lift it." I look at it for a few seconds before reaching my hand out towards it, feeling the stream of magic leave my body and I stay like that and wait, the breeze fluctuates and I can feel it against the invisible stream. It takes a while but eventually I feel weight on my hand, I roll my hand so that my palm is facing skyward and slowly raise my hand up, the weight pushing against my hand making it difficult to lift, but I can see the log shaking, like it wants to leave the ground but gravity is restricting it but I keep pushing and eventually it rises a small bit maybe three inches before I release it. Looking at Chrysalis I'm left feeling drained, catching my breath like I just ran miles, she just simply smiled and nodded and said. "Good start. You'll get the hang of it soon enough." As she finishes her thought the sounds of a group running can be heard. It softly but ever growing in volume. "Looks like the trainees are finally back." Not long after I say that the four doppelgängers emerge from the brush, sweating and breathing heavily. "Well look who's back! You have some catching up to do." I say rather condescendingly, hoping to provoke them a little further. One of them steps forward after catching their breath and looks me in the eye while standing tall as he begins. "We almost died out there. While we were learning how to walk and run, we-" "What's your name?" "My name? What does that have to do with this?!" "Answer the question and you'll see." He looks at me then to Chrysalis who just gives him a small nod. "Ocelotte. My name is Ocelotte." I nod and stand up to meet his gaze. "Okay, Ocelotte. You almost died? Yes. Am I sorry for putting you in that kind of situation? Yes, but I had to. If I had to teach you all how to walk like a bipedal being, it would've taken too long and gotten in the way. While you were gone, Chrysalis and I have made plans, sent out requests to meet with the rebelling griffons. And taught me some magic. While you all learned how to walk, run, and most importantly how to survive with nothing. I'm honestly surprised all of you made it back alive and with minimal to no injury. So now I don't have reservations on teaching you how we humans fight." There's a moment of silence as he thinks to himself. Eyes turning to the ground then back to me. "When do we start?" "Tomorrow, you can go and rest in the hive. But don't transform back into Changelings. By this time tomorrow I want you all to look different from myself and each other. Understood?" "Yes." "Then you may go." He nods and passes me but as he does I continue. "Oh, and Ocelotte." "Yes?" He asks, turning to me with a hint of confusion. "Consider yourself the 'leader' of your group." "I will, Edward." He turns once more and continues to walk away. I look back to Chrysalis and she simply looks at me, somehow, shrugging her shoulders before asking. "Shall we continue?"
Chapter 2: The Man and The ForestSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 3: The Man and RecoveryShe left me alone under my tree I thought looking up at the star-filled sky of my dream space, the once sharp pain slowly turning dull, probably have the doctors to thank for that, drugs can work wonders when you need them to, odd though, how you can feel pain in your dreams, probably just a side effect of Luna entering them. My contemplating is interrupted, however, when I notice the leaves of my tree begin to fall. Then its branches, the whole tree began to wither like a flower I get up to get a better look at it and it's in an almost impossible shape, its branches, the ones that remained seemed to meld around it like the tree was trying to give itself a hug, it's once lush brown color now a sickly black and decaying. Backing away slowly I just stare at the once beautiful comfort providing tree, now becoming deathly as the ground began to shake, cracks forming on the once solid landmass as chunks began to fall into black nothingness and before I knew it, the tree I was captivated by began to disappear. I began my descent into darkness, as something spoke to me. "My you're quite the unlucky one aren't you?" A smooth, deep but quiet voice followed me as I fell with a soft laughter. "You don't know why you're here, do you? That's alright. You'll figure it out soon enough." The soft laugh turning into a howl of hysteria as the blackness consumes me further. I shot up from my rest into an instant sitting position, ragged breathing, heart monitor going crazy, It takes me a second to realize that I was in a hospital and to calm down. It was five minutes before someone checked on me, though it felt longer just sitting there in the white empty room the only thing breaking the defining silence was the heart monitor, as I just sat there staring at the floor until someone came in. Her fur a bright white with a pink mane, her cutie-mark a red cross that matched her hat, her teal eyes looking at me with almost a motherly affection. "You're up earlier than expected. Is everything alright?" Her soft voice carrying hints of nervousness and caring catching me off guard. "Yeah, just some discomfort" "Well, I'd imagine, you do have a few broken ribs." She trots over towards me and gently guides me to lay down. "Now, lay down and get comfortable, there are a few ponies that will want to see you but before I let them know, would you like something to eat?" I raise my hands in protest but before I can decline a loud growl is audible, prompting her to giggle. "I'll take that as a yes, I'll be right back." She exits the room with a slight smile, I turn my gaze to the clock above the door. 8:30 AM A sigh escapes my lips as I move around on the bed trying to get as comfortable as possible, then I just lay there watching the clock as it ticks the seconds away, 8:35 8:40 9:00 9:30 . I begin to wonder what's taking her so long, but I decide to be patient with them seeing as how I'm no longer on earth and they do things a lot different here. Probably. It wasn't until 9:40 when she came back. "I'm so sorry for the wait, we had to make something special. Can't have a friend of the princess eating the regular hospital food now can we?" She hands me the plate, I eye it carefully, steak and eggs. Not what people would normally eat around this time but I can't complain, then I realize, I'm being served by ponies. Ponies are herbivores. "Why do you carry steak? Or meat in general?" With an inquisitive tone, I raise an eyebrow. "Well, sometimes we have griffon patients, it's rare but it happens, And twilight said that you were most likely omnivorous based on of your teeth so we cooked you steak and eggs, she also told me to tell you that before you asked, she just noticed it by talking to you." She flashes me a sheepish smile while going over to the desk and picking up her clipboard "Eat up, I'm going to let everypony know you're awake." She casually leaves without another word, I look at the food in front of me, the steam coming from the steak tickling my nose ever so slightly making my mouth water, I stab it with a fork and to my surprise, it passes through with almost no resistance, it cuts just as easily, as the first piece enters my mouth I'm hit with a burst of flavor, No hospital food has a right of being this good. And before I knew it everything was gone I don't think I even tasted it but as I mourn the loss of the best hospital food in history a rainbow streak flies through my window and crashes into the wall, cautiously I glance over to inspect the sudden disruption and what I see is Rainbow Dash who is currently recovering from her chance meeting to the wall but with a quick shake of her head she's back to standing and before I can blink she's standing at my bedside. "Uh... You okay Rainbow?" "Yeah! I'm fine but how are you? More importantly, what was that thing you used? It was awesome!" She flaps into the air as the others step in. "Now Rainbow, let the pour fell'r relax a little, he just woke up ya know." Looking disappointed Rainbow slowly descended to ground level, as Twilight pipes up. "While it is worth knowing I don't really think he's in any condition to really explain anything anyway." "Oh, no I can" I interjected, slowly turning and removing the blanket. "Can't get into how the actual technology works or how it's built, but I can give you a general idea of how it works." Instantly I see the two light up as Twilight spawns a quill and paper, I sigh as I begin the explanation. "What it's called, is a Three-point Guillotine, how it works is that it uses three prisms that when placed on a surface they sink." Studying the two I notice Twilight furiously writing away as Rainbow just looks at me with her head cocked to the side. "If placed correctly, they send out a tether connecting the three, then It scans whoever is inside the area to get an approximate height and well, you saw what happens after the scan. It's most commonly used as a form of execution but with what I did back on my world it came in handy from time to time." "Technology from the human world, ah so exciting! If I could recreate them then we wouldn't have to rely on magic fighting to fight monsters like that." She gasps as an idea pops into her mind, while I disagree with her proposal with inventing it here, It would be of use in a few situations. "Welp, ya went and lost her. When Twi gets into her theory mode no pony can seem to snap her out of it. Gotta say though, that there technology is mighty impressive." Apple Jack gives a firm nod as Fluttershy floats over to me. "Well, I think you were very brave, and kind too, with stopping Twilight from pushing herself and getting Me and Rarity back and fighting that mean Minatour all by yourself." She says playfully as she rubs a hoof through my hair. Normally I'd rebel and say something about being spoken to like this, but the yellow pone was cute, and damn if I ever got mad at cute. "Oh, how long does it take for human ribs to heal?" "About six weeks if I don't do anything stupid, I just need pain meds, an ice pack, and a place where I can take it easy. Shame though, Luna said her sister wanted to meet me as soon as possible." And with that Twilight stabs the paper with the quill. "What?! Luna said what?!" "That her sister wanted to meet me as soon as possible? Why?" "You don't just meet Celestia! You have to dress and act dignified, like a noble! And your only shirt got shredded by a Minotaur horn! Rarity, we need a dress suit for Edward as quickly as possible!" Even without knowing my measurements, Rarity making the wise decision of not pointing that out quickly nodded and galloped off to her boutique. "Uh, sugar cube, I don't imagine that she'd care all too much." Being the voice of reason, Apple Jack puts a hoof over Twilight's shoulders. "Yes he needs new clothes, but a dress suit sounds a bit overkill don't ya think? Why we never dress all fancy like when we meet the princesses." She laughs as she shoots me a smile and Twilight looks at the ground embarrassed. "So why don't we get ya over to Rarity's to get you some new duds." ---><--- After what felt like hours Rarity finally had all the measurements she needed, as she began to make my clothing, Twilight and the others escorted me back to the castle, everyone leaving as we neared their respective houses, leaving me with Twilight. "Uh... Hey Edward?" "Yeah?" "I uh.." Looking down at the floor and away from me, she inches one of her forelegs with a hoof while she tries to find the right words. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry I blew up like that, I was just nervous about you meeting Celestia and well... Yeah" "Why were you nervous? I mean yeah, I'm meeting royalty but that shouldn't make you nervous." "I always get nervous when my friends meet Celestia." Finally looking back up at me, but still rubbing her foreleg. "I don't exactly handle being nervous well either..." "Back up a second. I'm your friend?" "Yeah, why?" "Well, you've known me for a week, three days of which I was asleep and the other two all I did was squat at your house. No offense I just think it's a bit too soon for you to call me friend." Sitting on a couch, I lean back as far as possible while still being relaxed. "Get to know me a bit more before you make that call." "I know enough about you to make that decision already." Sounding offended Twilight stomps a hoof as she speaks with a stern but caring tone. "You were quick to accept this world which I am sure you feel alienated, you were kind enough to stop me from using my damaged horn, you even told us how the Three-Point Guillotine works!" "Twilight, this might just be a human thing, but being quick to accept and a couple acts of kindness doesn't make you friends. It takes time and effort to build relationships like that if you're lucky to even have them in the first place. Now you ponies are all generally nice characters, at least from what I've seen walking around town and personal experience, but where I'm from... It just doesn't work like that." Biting the inside of my cheek, I turn my head to face her, her face clearly showing confusion in attempting to understand that Human's aren't as friendly as ponies, eventually, I let out a tired sigh. "But..... If you genuinely feel like you can call me a friend based off of what I've done thus far, then you can." "Really?! Thank you thank you thank you!" I could've sworn that simple comment made her day, I chuckle in reaction before remembering my invitation. "Twilight?" "Yes?" "Could you write to the princesses for me and tell them it'll be about six weeks before I can make that visit?" "Why, certainly."
Chapter 4: The Man Meets The SunThe six weeks of recovery was relatively comfortable, surprisingly enough the ponies used the same type of pain medication humans do, all be it a higher dosage. I spent most of my time in the castle with Twilight and her assistant Spike, only leaving to get myself fitted for new clothes. Luna also started to frequent my dreams more often as well as becoming more friendly, she seemed to be the only pony so far to have reservations about trusting, which ironically enough was very welcome to me, probably still getting used to this whole ponies trust everyone thing. "So Twilight tell me, is there anyone you don't trust?" "Yeah." "Mind if I ask who?" Looking at her in my peripherals as I straighten up the suit that she demanded Rarity make for my meeting with Celestia. "Well, Discord for a while, but we're friends now, then there's Tirek and Chrysalis." "Why don't you trust those two?" "One nearly destroyed Equestria after stealing all of the natural magic from everypony and the other disguised herself as my sister in law during her wedding and tried taking over Canterlot." Dawning my dress coat I raise an eyebrow. "And they're still alive?" "Tirek is in Tartarus, Chrysalis is Celestia knows where probably building a new army somewhere." "I see. Chrysalis sounds interesting. I'd like to meet her sometime." "WHAT?!" "What?" "You want to meet the former leader of the Changelings!? Are you crazy!" "A little, why? She sounds intelligent, perhaps we can have an interesting conversation." "She's manipulative, cunning, deceitful. She'll use your flaws and fears and turn your closest friends against you not to mention she can impersonate anypony perfectly, she can look into you, find who you care about most, turn into them right in front of you, and make you think you're talking to that pony!" "Sounds like a challenge." "I am speaking from personal experience Edward, she'll pull your heartstrings and make you submit!" "Aw, calm down Twilight, It's not like she'll actually invade again if she's rebuilding from scratch. Chances are I won't even get to meet her." "It was a year ago that Chrysalis got overthrown, assuming she found a suitable enough place and enough breeders for her brood she could raise I don't know how many, it only takes about a year for changing drones to reach maturity." "Oooh, then there's a slim chance after all." Twilight visibly shudders as she thinks about the cruel invader if the weeks getting to know her meant anything, she was a very intelligent mare, more so than most humans, for her to fear someone else's wits this heavily... She must've been one hell of a she-devil. "Anyway, you ready to meet the princess?" With the expert subject change, I look into the mirror and deem it good enough. "Yeah, maybe I'll get to formally meet Luna as well." With a satisfied nod, Twilight lead the way to the train station with the rest of the gang waiting for us. Pinkie sitting there bouncing at speeds that shouldn't be possible. "Hey, Eddy! I'm so happy that you're all better now when we get back I'll throw you a 'yay Edward is all better party'! I'll even bring gummy, he's been dying to meet you!" "Now, hold on pinkie, the big guy might not be in the mood for a party, I mean he looks miserable in that suit!" "Rainbow, this is my natural face. I always look like this." "...Oh" With a red tinge plaguing her usual blue coat, the train arrived and she rushed on without a second word. ---><--- The ride was relatively uneventful other than Rainbow disappearing, Pinkie breaking physics, and Rarity fussing over my suit. To my surprise, it only took about an hour to get to Canterlot. It was more or less what I expected from the city that housed two royal sisters, buildings reaching up to the sky as if they were trying to catch it, with no space between the buildings themselves, the streets practically beaming with how polished they were, even the general populace was dressed up and looked as if they own entire countries. As we walked to the castle I observed the crowd, their reactions to me weren't that different than those in ponyville, the only difference being some looking at me like they wanted me as a zoo exhibit as well as wondering why I was dressed as fancily as I was. After we reached the castle, the guards to my surprise didn't glance in my direction, probably knew I'd be coming, passing by I can't help but take in the interior of the castle, the marble floors glistened in the light from the stained glass, depicting what I believe to be feets of great accomplishment but one caught my eye in particular. It was heavily purple with depictions of the six ponies accompanying me shooting what I can only assume to be magic rays at... Luna? It looked slightly different but I was sure it was her, what happened and what did they do to Luna that deserved a stained glass reference of it? Or maybe that was Chrysalis, before I could finish my thought process, however, we enter the main chamber, instantly I spot who I assume to be Celestia, sitting on her throne, her multi-colored mane flowing as if pushed by a non-existent breeze, her pure white coat matching the marble interior of the castle, her gaze fell on me as we made our way to the foot of the staircase leading to her throne, it was unthreatening but not without suspicion, I could tell that much. Kneeling at the base of the staircase I spied two guards. Only two? I thought as Twilight made her introduction. "Princess Celestia, It's a pleasure to see you again." "Twilight my dear, it's been too long. Am I right to assume this is Edward?" Turning her gaze back to me, standing as she trotted down the stairs to meet us. "That's correct." She almost looked surprised to hear my voice, all be it a brief moment before returning to her neutral demeanor. "I've heard quite a bit about you from my sister. Your conversations with her, your forward honesty, how you saved Twilight the strain of using magic with a chipped horn. I felt like I just had to meet you." "I'm honored." Something about her tone was bothering. Like she was testing me or thinking of a subtle way to get a specific point across, either way, every red flag was shooting up, the fact that everyone else was silent and stationary didn't help. "May I ask a question, dear Edward?" "Certainly." "Why is it you speak so lowly towards your own kind but risk life and limb for ours?" "Because, your majesty, if I'm to be frank, from my brief experience here I see more potential in your subjects than my entire species put together. They've been nothing but kind to me and I see no reason to not aid them if need be." "And what has your species done to have you make that judgment?" Her brow furrowing, finding it hard to believe that there's someone who is this displeased with their own kind. "A lot of things, if I'm to be honest. Now, with anyplace that's being lived in there's good and there's bad. The only thing is, on a whole. We've done almost nothing but bad things, and if it's all the same to you, princess, I'd rather avoid specifics." "Very well. If you don't wish to talk about it, I won't force you." She circles around studying my appearance and stature while she hums to herself, sounding almost like a lullaby but with a somber tone, from what I've seen, her disposition was completely different from that of her sister, everything about her screamed ruler. It felt like an eternity before she returned to my front hey eyes locking onto mine. "You may stand." Her eyes never leaving mine as I rise but as I rose I noticed the others kept their bow, they reminded me of statues it was almost eerie. "I do believe I spotted something of interest, however." Taking a seat on one of the steps "Turn and reveal your back to me." My heart caught in my throat, instantly I knew what she spotted, I was sure the collar of my suit hid it, turning I do as she requests revealing various markings on my back near my brand that displays just under the base of my neck. The majority being rectangles with heavy borders and lettering on the insides with one being a heavy circle with a hooded skull in the center. "May I ask, what those are? They resemble something like the cutie marks we ponies get." "They're tattoos, Princess." "Tattoos?" "Permanent markings using ink. They're symbols." "For?" "One if for my occupation, the rest, are labeled as trophies." "And what, pray tell would those trophies represent? and what are those words inside of them?" "... They're names, Princess." I could feel her gaze growing colder, opening her mouth to say something but before she can speak a deep hum of laughter can be heard before a voice rings throughout the room. "Why dear Tia, you just met the boy and you're already having him undress hm?" "Discord, what business do you have here?" His chuckling continues as he appears out of thin air right in front of me, his serpent-like body adorned by miss-matched body parts, claws, paw, a hoof and dragon's foot with the head of a pony and a batwing as well as a pegasus wing, a red tail floats past my head before finding its home on his body. "Can't I stop and say hello to an old friend?" He forms fingers from the end of his tail and snaps them, bringing my suit back to where it was without me moving a muscle. "Besides, I felt like seeing dear Lulu's human in the flesh." "How do you know what his species is called?" "Oh, Tia, how could I not? I'm the spirit of chaos, don't you think I'd take notice something like a strange being falling above the Everfree in a flash of light?" He pats my head as he struts to my side and turns me to face the princes before pinching my face. "He's quite precious, isn't he? And here you are grilling the poor boy about his past. He's only been here a couple months, and in that time he stood up for your precious student and elements." "Your point?" Dawning Celestia's face and mimicking her voice perfectly, this amalgamation of different animals simply states. "If you don't wish to then I will not force you." He returns to his 'normal' face as he walls off the three of us from the other six. "Your words Tia. Your sister seems to trust him." "My sister is young and she is naive from her time on the moon." While their argument rages on I'm left feeling dumbfounded, Who was this Discord? And why was he speaking on my behalf? How did he know so much without being there? "But Tia, one can't lie to dear Luna in her realm of dreams. You know this as much as I. Only, you can't enter the realm yourself to observe, can you?" "I cannot." "I thought not, however, Tia may I give you some advice?" "What is it?" "Oh, but telling you outright would just be boring my dear. So I shall leave you with a riddle." Leaning in close to her ear he whispers. "Await night, and as the fire fades and stars emerge, the blade and shield of night shall show face while the buzz of countless wings ring true as minds clash during the time of sun and moon." His laugh rings loud as he evaporates into nothing and leaves the seven of us is a moment of confusion.
Chapter 5: The Man's Late Night StrollAuthor's Note BEHOLD THE CHAPTER OF EXPOSITION *Dramatic music* Chapter 5: The Man's Late Night Stroll "Princess, may I ask what that was?" Fixing me with her gaze, visibly annoyed. "That." She says with a tired sigh. "Was Discord." Returning to her throne she looks over the seven of us before looking at Twilight for a few seconds and sighs again. "Perhaps... He holds a valid point. I will withhold further questions, for now. Day court is almost over, and Luna will take control and she's expressed interest in meeting you tonight. You may either tour the castle or stay in one of our guest rooms until she does. Dismissed." "Thank you." We all walk out of the main chamber and as soon as the large doors close Twilight chirps. "See, that wasn't so bad now, was it?" "She doesn't trust me in the slightest." "Well, judgin' by you're body language you don't seem to trust Celestia all that much either." Turning to face me, Applejack shoots a deadpan stare. "There's very few I actually trust. And I suspect that she is in the same boat as I am in that regard." "What makes you say that?" "How long has she been Princess?" Returning the deadpan stare not expecting the answer I receive. "A few millennium." My eyes shot open as she said that. A few millennium. That cant be possible. Noticing my confusing Twilight speaks up. "Alicorns have a shocking lifespan, Princess Celestia and Luna have ruled for since before the Crystal Empire went missing and got forgotten by history." Chuckling while hiding her mouth with a hoof. "I can't imagine living that long. But with age comes wisdom they say." "So they say." I grumble. One thought weighing on my mind. This ruler who's been in power for thousands of years and only two guards in her main chamber and the occasional one or two on patrols. This is the lightest security I've seen, and factoring in that they're guarding a millennium old ruler... This security is an embarrassment. Hell, the guards don't even make it a point to conceal the fact that they're watching me, It's like she's asking for someone to sneak in. "Um, Edward?" Fluttershy's words snap me out of my criticising thoughts, her hazel eyes meeting mine. "Uh? Oh, yeah what is it?" "We're at the guest rooms, yours is right down here." She floats over to one of the many doors and lands. Walking over to her, she casually opens the door and trots in with me close behind. "Here's the bed, bathroom. Oh! And a mini fridge!" "Thanks for the tour, Fluttershy." She nods in accomplishment as I say that as if helping me get acquainted with the room was a feat worth boasting about. Add another check to the cute list. "No problem. Remember, if you need anything don't hesitate to come to me or the girls." I nod in response as she leaves the room and closes the door, I take it upon myself to sit on the bed as I continue my earlier contemplation. ---><--- The chiming of bells broke me from my thoughts, looking out the window I notice the sun setting and make my leave for the main chamber. I notice the guards' numbers stay the same but the armor changed, once golden now deep blue with patterns etched into them, with the pegisi having wing guards that resembled bat wings, none follow me, but their eyes lock onto me as I pass. Finally, I come to the golden doors of the main hall, gripping the handles I slowly open the doors, and I'm greeted with the Lunar Princess sitting on the throne. "Ah, we see you found your way here. Come." Walking forward I come to the base of the stairs, I begin to kneel. "Oh, no no no, there's no need to be so formal." Stepping down from her throne she raises my head with a hoof. "We're not meeting as acquaintances after all. Tonight, you're our guest, so stand." I do as she requests, standing at full height as she trots past me. "Come, let us walk. Follow us." She leads me out into the corridor in a similar path to when I first arrived, Luna staying silent as she walks and we pass the stained glass windows and the same one catches my attention. I stop, looking at it. "Luna, can I ask a question?" "Yes, what is it?" "Whats with this window?" I gesture to the stained glass portrayal of Luna getting blasted with magic from the six. "Oh. That." Tapping her hoof to her chin she ponders telling me. "Would it be alright if we told you after our walk?" "You don't have to, I was just curious is all." Nodding she turns back around and begins walking, noticing that some of the hallways were gone and we take turns that were previously non-existent until we exit the castle into the gardens. Bushy walls line the fences that enclose around a pure white bench looking at a tree surrounded by marble statues depicting ponies playing instruments ranging from bass to piano. Luna gestures for me to take a seat as I do she nods to the tree itself. "Does that tree look familiar to you by any chance?" "No, not really why?" "That is the very same tree you sit under every night we speak." "How can you tell? It looks just like any other old tree." "Oh, Edward, dreams are a powerful force here in Equestria, We're unsure about your realm but here dreams and the things inside of them hold a lot of power and being the pony in charge of the dream realm it is my duty to find those things and help our subjects to understand them." "Comes with the territory then." "Precisely." "So uh, what does this tree have to do with me and my dreams?" "Well you see dear Edward, that is where We run into some difficulty, We contact you in your dreams, and We believe We told you that the ponies We contact create their own pocket in the dream realm for optimal comfort unless it's say a nightmare." "Yeah, I remember." "Well We cannot figure out exactly the realm you create is this tree. You've never seen it, never been to Equestria. So why this tree, and why is it in the night on a hill? Perhaps, it's similar to a place you remember fondly. Is there anything you can recall?" "Well." rubbing my eyes I think a moment, twiddling my thumbs and taping my heel to the grassy surface below me. "The place I was born, it had a hill, but not a tree. At night I'd go out, lay down on the ground and just look out into the night sky. I did it more and more as I grew up and was assigned my first job." "What was this job?" "A soldier. I was on the front lines of this war from my world, my confirmed count was above any expectation anyone had for anything, but they decided to switch me into a less... Honorable profession. But after the switch, I started to feel remorseful." Taking a moment to gather my thoughts I look over to Luna, feeling like I'm talking to a therapist I can't help but feel at ease. "I started to feel bad about the killing I was doing. Not because of the killing itself it was because of how I had to go about it. I had to be discreet and not allow them to know that their life was about to end. What really got me was after the first job they inked their name onto my back and they did the same with each and every job after that. They said it was to count the number of accomplished jobs... I saw them as a reminder of the fact that the honor I had as a soldier was gone." Looking back at the ground I sigh. "So every night I was able, I'd go to that hilltop and I'd stare at the moon and the stars and they helped me forget. They brought peace to me and lulled me into a state of remembrance. I'd remember my childhood, my glory days on the field, my family." "Um, pardon us Edward, but We do not see the difference in the different occupations you've had, in either one you're still taking lives, no?" "It's deeper than that princess. As a soldier, I could face them, man to man, both of us fighting for what we believed in, both putting everything on the line with just one battle. There was honor in that, and to us humans, honor is just about everything. There's also a moral standpoint, facing another in honest combat or skulking in the shadows with a hidden weapon and striking them from behind." "And this hill helped you forget this, loss of honor even if for a short time?" "Yes." "Is that why you have two brandings?" "Celestia told you about the one on my back I take it?" "Indeed she did." "Well. Our proof of occupation is inked onto a part of our body, when there's a change in occupation they shave off the old one, wait for the skin to heal and then rebrand you. Simple as that." "We see... Well, We believe that through our conversation We found the reason behind your hill looking at the night sky. Now if only We can figure out why this tree appears." "Hey, Princ-" "Luna is fine, as We said you are a guest, there is no need for formalities." She interrupted, looking at me with a soft gaze of sorrow, acceptance, and understanding. "May I ask a question?" "Most certainly." "Why do I find it so easy to speak to you?" "We are the princess of the night. And as such adopt qualities from that which We govern. Ponies are most often at their most comfortable at night, as We suspect humans are. Perhaps, We make you feel comfortable enough to share about your world." Her tone seemingly happy, with a smile on her face, possibly because she met someone who has a genuine love for the night, she giggles a little while covering her mouth with a hoof as she looks on towards the tree. Her guard is down, there are no guards, and we're in the open. No one from royalty would be this relaxed on their own with someone they barely know. "Why are you so relaxed?" "Hm?" "I don't understand how you can be so relaxed right now. You, someone of royalty, alone with a person you barely know with no guards out in the open. So how can you be so relaxed?" "Oh, We simply do not need the added protection, the guards are more for the guests and the general populace." "What." Blinking repeatedly I try to comprehend why that could be... "You seem confused Edward." "That's because I am. Why don't you need the guard?" "Magic dear Edward. We are one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria, few can stand against us." "Yeah, but what about the ones who can?" "We have our sister and the elements if We need them. There are more of us than there are of them, so they cannot outnumber us." "Maybe not but if they're cunning enough numbers or magical strength won't mean anything." "That remains to be seen." "Princess I strongly advi-" "Edward, We very much appreciate your concern but there's no need to worry." "If you say so." "Now, We must attend to our duties but before We leave there's one more thing we must discuss." "What?" "Our sister requests that you find employment and your own place of residence before the Summer Sun celebration in four months." "Why...?" "We've decided to treat you as an immigrant, and those are some of the necessary steps to gain citizenship in Equestria." "Alright then, I'll see what I can do." "Thank you." And with that, she leaves in a flash of light teleporting to her balcony to tend to her business, I sit and stare at the tree for a few solemn minutes, thinking about today's events before finally leaving and heading to sleep.
Chapter 6: The Man and Job FindingIt's been a month since my meeting with the princesses and their order to get a job and a home of my own was proving difficult. Turns out that underneath that overly happy face that these ponies put on is a wall of discrimination, as it so happens most ponies don't feel comfortable working with someone that looks like a toned down Minotaur, especially when his diet consists of mostly meat. I enter the castle and Twilight greets me. "Hey, Edward, how'd the interview go?" I stare at her with a solemn deadpan expression while sitting on one of the many couches. "That bad huh?" "About the same as everywhere else. I think I've exhausted every possible job opportunity available." "Yeah... Have you talked to Applejack about working the farm?" "Granny, says that since I look like a Minotaur, me being on the farm would be a bad luck or something along those lines." "Rarities Boutique?" "Scared away costumers." "The Flower Shop?" "Not certified in the care of floral specimens." "Sugar Cube Corner....?" I go to speak before realizing I've never heard of it. "Where is that one?" "The sweet shop that Pinkie works at. It pay's good and well Pinkie's there so it'll never be boring." "Terrifying but certainly not boring." "Terrifying?" "Twilight, that mare breaks the laws of everything, most notably the laws of Physics." "That's true. Even I had trouble coming to terms with that, but, I learned 'It's Pinkie Pie, don't question it'." "Easier said than done." "Oh I know, trust me, but just give it a shot, Mr. and Mrs. Cake are the nicest ponies you'll ever meet." "I'll go in the morning." "Great! Now If you'll excuse me I must document your... Progress to the princesses." She trots off with a quill scribbling away on a piece of parchment, I swear Twilight is the only one who can turn a no-progress document into a three-page report. Looking out at the setting sun I can't help but think about home, rubbing my brand I'm left with a sense of unease. I didn't belong here, I know it, and they know it. So why offer me the chance become a citizen? Luna knows what I am and most likely Celestia knows now as well... I start chuckling before breaking out into a laugh, not a laugh of joy but rather one of self-mocking, a soldier, forced to work in the shadows, losing almost every shred of honor I once had and now I turned into a job hunting homeless no-body in a world where humans are non-existent and I'm bad luck because I 'resemble' a mythological beast from ancient religions. Returning to a soft chuckle I gaze at the fireplace lighting the room, as the fire danced the crackling of wood burning forming coals and ash, 'A perfect metaphor for my life' I think to myself as unknown to me Twilight stepped back into the room. "Edward...?" "Yes, Twilight?" "Why are you crying?" Blinking rapidly I stare at her for a second, 'crying? I can't be crying.' I take to rubbing my eyes, and no doubt my hands wipe away tears that I unknowingly shed, I sit there for a second before Twilights soft and caring voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "Are you alright...?" "Oh, y-yeah, I'm fine Twilight." Standing I pat her on the head. "Thank you for your concern but I am fine, I just need some sleep. It's a thing with humans when we get too tired our eyes water up and it resembles crying." "I suppose that makes sense... Alright, then you should probably get to bed then." Giving her a nod I turn and head upstairs. --->Twilight<--- Watching the human leave, his words ring in my head, 'I am fine.' I want to believe him, but how he spoke those words, he seemed like he was reassuring himself, telling him that he was fine instead of telling me. Concern for the foreign being filled my chest, though he gave me a perfectly good reason as to what the tears could stem from I can't help but feel that it was a front. He was closed to me, whether it was a lack of trust or his own human pride getting in the way of opening up, there were only two ponies who came to mind that he's shown a softness towards, Princess Luna and Fluttershy. "Spike!" The purple dragon sped out of the kitchen, gem dust adorning his mouth as he was finishing his five-course gem buffet. "What is it Twilight?" "Take a letter please." With a salute, he produces a quill and parchment, ready to scribble away. "Dear, Princess Luna..." "Uh, don't you usually send letters to Celestia...?" "This one is for Luna, It concerns Edward." "Oooh!" He begins scribbling away as I speak. "I feel that there is something bothering Edward, though he says he is fine, I discovered him staring at one of my empty fireplaces with tears adorning his face. He told me that it simply happens when humans get increasingly tired. The reason he gave would seem valid if it weren't for the manner that he spoke, I may be overreacting but I can't simply stand by and watch as one of my friends suffers sadness, however badly I may want to help him, his heart is closed to me for reasons I do not know, so I'm writing this letter to you. You know more about his past than I do and he seems to let his guard down most when he's with you, so I ask could you please contact him in his dreams and inquire as to what could be bothering him. I will speak with Fluttershy as he also displays a level of softness towards her, I hope that I am wrong and that he really is fine but I can't shake the feeling that there's something wrong. I trust that you'll get to the bottom of this and help resolve whatever may be causing him grief. Sincerely, Twilight Sparkle." Running to the nearest window Spike blows the parchment into a burst of magical fire sending it to the Night Princess before waddling back towards me while I go to exit the castle. "Twilight, are you sure it's a good idea to have two ponies bothering him? He's going to find out that you set it up." "He's my friend Spike, If there's any possible way I can help him get better then I'll do it." "Fine.." "Why don't you light a fire before it gets too cold, don't want anypony being uncomfortable." Trotting out of the castle I make for Fluttershy's hut by the Everfree, by the time I get there the sun had set and the darkness of night was apparent, not a single star in the sky, in hindsight it would've been faster to teleport or fly here but as the saying goes, hindsight is 20/20. Arriving at the hut I quickly knock and wait for an answer. Moments pass as the sound of animals moving around grows until the door opens reviling the yellow mare. "Oh, hello Twilight, what can I do for you?" "Hey there Fluttershy, may I come in?" "Oh, yes, please do." She moves to the side allowing me passage into her humble abode. "Can I get you anything? Tea or cider?" "No thank you, I'm actually here to ask a favor." Fluttershy trots into her kitchen and brings out a cup of tea as she sits on her couch. "What could I possibly do for you?" "Its Edward, I think something's wrong with him." "What makes you say that?" "I found him staring into my fireplace crying." "Oh, dear. W-well how do you think I could help? I mean you tried to ask what was wrong didn't you?" "I did, but he won't tell me, I'm asking you because he seems to let his guard down a little when you're there, I've also sent a letter to Luna, asking her to visit his dreams, I was hoping that you'd accompany him to Sugar Cube Corner tomorrow and you, know help him feel better." "So... You want me to go on a date with him...?" "What? No! I just want you to go with him for his interview maybe stay there with him a little bit eating cupcakes and drinking tea, talking you know having a good time, help him get out of whatever funk he's in!" She hits me with a deadpan as she slowly sips her tea. "Alright, I'll go with him." "Thank you, Fluttershy. Oh, but please don't let him know that I asked you to do this." Her eyebrow slowly rises at my request as she continues to sip her tea. --->Edward<--- The morning sun slowly filled my room as I sat on the bed, staring out of the window, figuring Twilight will be up I put on my jacket, and head down stairs, where I'm greeted by not just Twilight, but Fluttershy. "Oh, good morning Edward, how'd you sleep?" The yellow mare trots up to me, a smile on her face. "Uh, good, what brings you here?" "I heard you were going into town again today and I was wondering if I could come with you." "Uh, I dunno, I'd much rather go-" She engages puppy-dog-eyes mode, her eyes seemingly grow three sizes as she becomes more adorable. "alone...." she stares at me unrelenting in her assault of cuteness, eventually I give. "Fine, you can come, just, quit it with the puppy eyes." "Yay! Common let's go!" She trots out with me right behind her, looking over at Twilight I can't help but notice she has a slight smile on her face. We arrive at the marketplace, still getting looks from ponies who've seen me many times now my feeling of not-belonging only increases. "So, where are you going today, Edward?" "Sugar Cube Corner, Twilight says I should apply there and work with Pinkie." "That sounds neat, do you know the way?" "Not really, no." "Then it's a good thing you agreed to bring me along, I'll show you the way." "Thank you." With a slight nod, she picks up the pace, leading me to what looks to be a giant gingerbread house. I take a deep breath before sighing and entering the candy-filled building and being greeted with the sight of Pinkie Pie hard at work, somehow juggling shakers, topping ice cream, and taking money all at the same time. The mare looked like a one pony task force, it was terrifying. "Eddie! you came to visit!" 'Oh shit, she noticed me' "Actually, Pinkie, I was looking for work and figured that your bosses might higher me." Her eyes lock onto mine as she stops what she's doing, after handing a customer their Sunday. Bouncing up to me, she closes the distance between our faces before putting her hooves on my chest and bringing me to the ground. "Are you sure, Eddie? The sweet making business is veeeeeeeery serious and takes a lot of work." "Yeah, I'm sure..." "Can you bake?" "I can cook, and I can memorize ingredients and proportions and times very easily, so I could learn on the job maybe?" "Hmmmmm." She lifts her head tapping her muzzle with a hoof thinking it over before getting off of me, letting me up. "Tell ya what Eddie, I'll tell Mr. and Mrs. Cake that you'd be a good hire and I'll teach you all of my baking tricks if they hire you! But you'll be primarily in the kitchen since Rarity said you're not too great at customer service. "Thanks...?" "You're welcome Eddie, but you'd better be careful 'cause ponies love pestering poor pastry preparers." She giggles as she hops away. "Oh! and order anything you like, it's on me today!" She waves as she dashes into the kitchen leaving me and Fluttershy sitting on the floor" "That was interesting." "Yeah." "That mare scares me sometimes." "She scares everypony sometimes." Standing up she offers me a hoof to help me stand, taking it, I go over to a stool with Fluttershy doing the same. "What would you like?" "Just a regular Sunday I guess." Resting my head on my hand Fluttershy makes the order to the pony that at some point in time replaced Pinkie at the counter, looking at me, she notices one of my brands poking out from underneath my collar she slowly points to it while looking at my expression. "Can I see it?" "Huh? Oh, yeah sure, I suppose." She pulls down the collar just enough to see the entire thing she studies it for a little while before tracing it with her surprisingly gentle hoof. "Why is the skin her lighter than the rest of you?" "There used to be a tattoo there. They got rid of it when they changed my job." "It looks like it hurt." "It did, but it's necessary for security reasons." "They hurt you this badly just for safety?" "A necessary evil." "Edward." She turns my face to hers, her hazel eyes locked onto mine, filled with concern and worry I can't help but be taken aback by her next question. "Do you miss them?"
Chapter 8: The Man's First DaySomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 9: The Man and Royalty"You... Took them WHERE?!" "Now Twilight, I already lectured him on the way back here. But I believe punishment is due, so if you would kindly think of something that'd be great." The three fillies jump up onto my lap and engage puppy-dog eyes as Applebloom begins to speak. "Mr. Edward, please don't punish Spike, it was our idea to go out there." "Applebloom, while I respect your ability to accept fault, the blame is shared. It's on all four of you. You three, for going out there, and his for leading the way." "He's right sugarcube, it's on all y'all, but I can't thank ya enough Edward, I don't even want ta think about what would've happened if you weren't there." Tipping her hat AJ takes Applebloom in for a hug while in Rarity lifts Sweetie Belle in the air with her magic and Rainbow Dash scoots Scootaloo back to the ground. "You know Scoots, while I know you're awesome, and you can handle yourself, next time you feel like adventuring bring an adult. Or three." "Edward, dear as was said by Applejack, there is no way I can possibly thank you enough for protecting my Sweetie Belle, but I will make it my personal mission to repay you in any way, shape or form." "That's really not necessary, Rarity I'm com-" "Oh pish posh, Edward." Waving a hoof dismissively she stands tall with her chest puffed out as if to display a dominant side that was previously non-existent. "I will not accept no for an answer. While I admire your modesty I will repay you whether you accept it or not." Rainbow hovers over me and tapping my shoulder she says. "When she gets like this just say yes. No way she's gonna back down." Looking at the other occupants of the room I close my eyes and sigh. "Fine, sure do whatever, I just want to make it clear that the forest isn't a place for kids to be in. So please, keep your adventures in the town." The three fillies nod, before being led out by their respective elder, Rarity giving me a sidelong glance as she exits the room, looking to Twilight, who is still lecturing Spike in the corner, deciding to ignore them I stare into the fireplace, which was now lit, looking back over to them, I can't help but wonder when it got started. When I arrived with the children it had been extinguished and I've been facing its direction the entire time. "When'd you guys start a fire?" Stopping her lecture Twilight looks in my direction, brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about? There's no fire going." Stealing a look back at the fireplace, clearly seeing the flames, hearing the wood crackle and break, feeling the heat. I couldn't be imagining the lit fireplace... Could I? "Sorry, I meant to say, 'could you guys light a fire'." "Oh, yeah, Spike, would you do that?" The young drake complies, however reluctantly grumbling under his breath as I watch him throw logs in the fireplace and breathe fire inside to light it but the flame I've been looking at doesn't change in the slightest. It didn't even respond to Spike blowing on it. "... Thank you. It was getting chilly." Just how many times have I stared into an empty fireplace thinking it was lit? Am I hallucinating? Or is it just some magic toying with my eyes? Either way, today has been exhausting, laying down I use my arm as a pillow and stare blankly into the flames, before falling asleep. ---><--- As my eyes open I'm greeted with the image of the night sky under a tree, expecting to see Luna I look around, confused by the lack of her presence I stand and roam the hillside, never straying too far from the top in case she arrives. After an indefinite amount of time, something does arrive. The deep booming disembodied voice that's only visited me once before now, accompanied by the ground shaking laugh. "You finally noticed something of interest, haven't you?" "What is this? Who are you?! Where's Luna?!" The voice grows quiet for a long minute leaving me in an ominous silence before it speaks again in a smooth, sensual tone. "You're slower on the uptake than I thought you'd be. You're dreaming, this is your dream space, as for dear Luna, she's off on her duties to protect ponies from their nightmares." A cool breeze starts to blow rustling the tree's branches and severing some leaves. "She won't be coming though, as far as her magic can detect, you're resting peacefully with sweet dreams, so it's just you, and me." The breeze stops as a branch lowers to caress my face, slapping it away and backing up out of its reach I scan the area for any possible bodies. "As for me... Young man, I'm the one who brought you here. And I'll be bringing another in shortly, we all need playmates don't we?" The laugh returns as I'm launched into darkness. "You'll be noticing more anomalies from here on young one... One's only you can see, only you can feel, and only you can touch. Have fun." ---><--- When my eyes open I'm still laying down on the couch staring at the fire, sitting up I look over to the desk along the wall, getting up I grab a blank piece of parchment and throw it into the flame, watching as it disintegrates in the flames I kneel in front of it. "Something only I can interact with huh?" Sitting there I think over everything that's happened and what I should do. If I go to Twilight and the others they'd believe me at first but after consulting Luna they'd think that nothing happened in my dreams, on top of that; Luna, who should be the only one who possesses powers in the dream realm isn't. Laying on my back I stare at the ceiling. "What to do..." Then it hits me, one of the last things it said before it forced me into the waking world, 'I'll be bringing another in shortly.' The second I think of it, a piece of burned parchment drops out of the air, picking it up I notice it has something written on it. 11:00 Everfree. I look at the clock. 06:45, less than five hours until, whoever brought me here dumps another one over the skies of that damned forest. Getting to my feet I race to Twilight's room and slam open the door. "Twilight! We have a situation!" The poor mare jumps ten feet into the air as a result of the startling awakening before giving me a look of confusion, shock, and worry. "What is it? Whats wrong?" I quickly flick the paper out of my hand to see if she notices it and not to my surprise she doesn't see it so, using my skills of deception I quickly weave together a believable lie. "I had a vision! Whoever brought me here is going to bring another in under five hours over the Everfree! That's all I know, but it's going to happen!" "What?! Another human?!" Springing out of bed she quickly gets the things ready to start her morning as her alarm sounds off. "Wait you were about to wake up anyway?" "Yeah, what about it?" "Nothing I just don't feel as bad about waking you up is all." She hands me a complete stake-out kit, complete with binoculars, pillows, a sheet, and various things to use as camo and a skin-tight stealth suit that's torn to hell. "Twilight, why do you have all of this stuff?" "Uh... Some things came up and I needed all that stuff at one point or another. "Nervously laughing she turns and leads the way to the spot where I landed. "Not going to get the rest of the gang?" "The only ones who really wakes up this early is AJ and Rarity and they're both busy with their own thing anyway with chores and the boutique." "Alright." Once we get there we waste no time in setting everything up, as Twilight gets dressed in her torn up suit, I just give her the occasional glance as I lay the sheet down and set the pillows. "Could've put that on before we left Twilight." "Would've been suspicious." "I suppose." Sitting down I mull over the remaining time, I woke her up at around seven, it took her ten minutes to gather everything and about an hour and a half to get here, so should still have about two or three hours to wait. Joining me Twilight looks at the sky. "You know when you fell out of there the girls and I were going in there to do something, though I completely forget what it was." Trying her hardest to make conversation she giggles before reminiscing further. "Thinking back we just had an urge to I guess... Brings back memories though, when we first saw you, we didn't know what to make of you." "Feeling was mutual, waking up in a foreign land with talking animals. Completely out of my element." "I suppose. Say, you've learned about some myths and legends from here, with the sirens and such from your stay. Would you mind sharing some from your world while we wait?" "I don't see the harm in it." Her attention instantly goes from the sky to me, leave it to Twilight to turn a stakeout into a research project. "Long ago, before the planet split into two factions. There were two brothers, whose intellect surpassed everyone else's by a large margin." Adjusting my position from sitting to laying down I look over to her and continue. "One day, God challenged them to a game of wits, if they lost they'd be one of the commonwealth, average intelligence, no longer genius. But if they won God agreed to grant them powers unimaginable. In essence, they themselves would become gods. The exact game is not known, but in the end, the brothers won and holding true to his word, God granted them powers that would flow through their bloodline, then with their new found power the brothers concurred the world, an attempt to unify it. However, they didn't agree how it should be unified so the brothers began a war. The same war that's been raging on for well over a thousand years." "Fascinating." Scribbling away at a piece of parchment she continues to listen intently. "But you see, in the end, God was too clever for them, with each heir to their power they would get weaker, and when they noticed this the current kings sought out God again, unable to find him they tasked their children with it and so on and so we come to the newest generation. Now all the princes can do the one thing they were born with the power to do. That prince I was protecting with Anderson, he was dubbed the Prince of Smoke." "Smoke manipulation!" "That's right, but not just smoke, he can bend any vapor to his will, he can even make his body into a vapor like state for defensive purposes though, he hasn't fully mastered it yet. And of course being royalty he has exclusive access to metal weaponry." "Wait don't you have that thing... A sword was it? Isn't that metal?" "Not quite, it's a synthetic substitute, cheaper and easy to mass-produce. You see we used up most of the Earth's metal reserves to feed our own greed. The ones people like me use break easily and are replaced within the hour. Not to mention they're so dull the only way you're going to get a killing blow is by slashing an artery or putting everything you have into a stab. In fact, the one that I showed up with is probably no good anymore. Not too great in terms of natural selection." And with that closing remark, a blinding light flashes as a humanoid form appears and begins a rapid descent. "There they are! Hurry!" Without a second thought, Twilight takes to the skies catching the figure and softly bringing it down, rushing over to see who it is. When I reach them, my mouth goes agape as I see who it is, a boy in his late teens, messy dark brown hair, a black blazer with matching pants and a black cape with grey trim and underside with a saber on his belt along with white gloves adorning his hards. Seeing my expression Twilight hits me with the question. "Do you know him, Edward?" "That... Is the Prince of Smoke. Prince Joseph the Second." Looking at me in shock, her expression becomes strikingly similar to mine. "They brought a prince from your world here...?" --->Luna<--- Yawning We turn a corner, heading to the dining room, and once We open the doors the sight We're greeted with is Discord, carelessly munching on our favorite snack. "Morning Discord." "Oh, if it isn't Lulu, want a bite? Pineapple's fresh." "We apologize but We prefer not to eat off of others food." "Very well." "May we inquire why you're here, so early in the morning?" "Can't a draconequus visit their friends?" Shrugging, We lift a pineapple and begin eating it as Discord has what looks to me a seizer before chuckling to himself. "Oh, Lulu it looks like another one has appeared." "What do you mean?" Taking another bite out of his pineapple he waves his paw over the tiled floor and casts an image display on it and as we watch, it shows Edward rushing to Twilight and an unconscious human. Observing carefully we both hear one word spoken 'prince'. "A human prince?! Guard!" not even a second passes when two guards enter the room and taking a knee. "What do you need Princess?" "There's been another human discovered, a prince, inform our sister and prepare a chariot, We're going to Ponyville." "At once princess." Without a second word they leave and branch off into the directions of the chariot stable and of Tia's throne room, looking back at Discord, he finishes off his pineapple, before smiling and leaning back into his chair. "Things, are getting rather interesting aren't they, Lulu? I wonder what the foreign prince will do when he wakes up..." --->Edward<--- Why him, why did that damned voice have to send Joseph of all people. Sitting there I ponder why Joseph had to be here and exactly what his presence meant, clearly because of his heritage he'll attempt to speak with Luna and Celestia to become a power. My thoughts are stopped, however, when he twitches. "He's coming to! Opening his eyes the young prince jerks to a sitting position before quickly looking side to side trying to figure out where he is until his eyes land on mine. "Edward...? Is that you?" Looking at him I can see the look of confusion, shock, and joy in his eyes, he was genuinely happy to see me again. "Yes, it's me." Before I know it, I'm trapped in an embrace bringing me down so a forced sit and I can feel my shirt get moist as he speaks. "I'm sorry, Edward I didn't want to do it but father made me, it was his decision to move you to the Shadow Blades I swear!" Pushing him out of the hug I quickly shush him before wiping the tears from his eyes. "You're telling me things I already know, now common, dry your eyes, a prince such as yourself shouldn't be so quick to become emotional." Pouting at me he obliges as Twilight finally manages to comprehend what just happened. "You two are rather close aren't you?" "Who said that?!" Joseph quickly rises to a stand and observes the surroundings as Twilight raises a hoof and as his gaze becomes fixed on her lowering her hoof I chuckle a little bit before explaining. "Yeah, there's talking horses here." "Edward, how is it possible? How can animals talk?" "Because, you see, we're not on Earth anymore this is Equestria, as for humans... We're the only two in existence here."
Chapter 10: The Prince's Demands"He's taking it better than you did." Twilight states as we both stare at Joseph, who is currently in the fetal position convinced that this is all just a bad dream. "No, don't think so." "He didn't pull a weapon on us." "Oh, you know my life's story by now." "Bits and pieces." Crouching down by Joseph, I gently rub his back. "Common, everything's going to be fine. Probably." Looking at me with a deadpan stare, he exits his fetal position and grabs me by the shoulder. "Edward, we were transported to a different dimension with talking pastel horses. A prince has vanished from his room in the palace. One of our top men, you, went MIA. No one knows where we are, they can't find us and there's no known way to send us back. So please explain to me how everything is going to be fine." "Well, as far as I know, Twilight here is searching for a way to send us back, and well it's peaceful here, so far everyone's been nice to me, well almost everyone but the majority has been." "Okay, one per... Pony is looking for a way to send us back. And yes, Edward we can enjoy a tranquil day on the hillside sipping wine as we sit and relax when my kingdom is out there missing its heir and in the middle of a war." Sighing as I pinch the bridge of my nose trying to think of something to possibly calm him down. "Joseph, how long ago was it when I went MIA?" "Three weeks." Grinning as I begin to chuckle, Joseph is left with a confused expression, "What's so funny?" "It's been three weeks over there, its been months over here. Time moves faster in Equestria than Earth, so that means that we have more time than you originally thought, right?" "I suppose, but that doesn't change anything." "I think it does somewhat. Now, let's get you back to the castle because I imagine you're fairly tired." I tell him while helping him off the ground the confused expression still plastered on his face. "Why do you say that? I'm perfectly fine and wide awake." "Wait until the tension leaves." Turning to face the direction of the castle I look over to Twilight. "Oh, and I should probably introduce you, Joseph, allow me to present to you, Her royal highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle." His mouth goes agape as his eyes dart between her and my back as I casually walk away. "P-princess?" "Oh, yes, that's the title given to us alicorns, with the wings and the horn, basically if you see a pony that looks like me, she's a princess. Though, that's the first time he's addressed me as a princess though." They both begin to follow my lead as they continue their conversation. Trailing slowly Twilight waits until I'm out of ear-shot before leaning closer to Joseph. "So, maybe you can tell me more about Edward and where you guys come from...?" "Depends on what you want to know." "Everything." "What has he told you?" "That he strongly dislikes his own kind, he gave us a basic understanding of how government works, talked about somepony named Anderson." "He talked about Anderson? Not even I could get him to do that..." "Well...? Are you going to tell me?" "Look, if he want's you to know, he'll tell you. As for the stuff about our government I can answer your questions." His look of confusion returns as he thinks to himself before picking up the pace to catch up to me. "Edward, what's going on?" "What do you mean Jojo?" "She just asked if I could tell her about our government, I wanted to say no but I ended up saying yes." "Oh, yeah, this place makes you more comfortable with talking I've noticed, I can't explain why, but it just makes you lower your guard." "What do you mean, lower your guard?" "Makes you more open? More comfortable with things?" "Like what?" "Like how I just called you Jojo... You hate that nickname." He opens his mouth to retort my point but stops as he realizes that I'm right. "Now, come on, let's get you comfortable." ---><--- "So, this castle is made entirely of crystal?" "Yeaup." "You know, you can answer me more enthusiastically, Edward." Looking over at the prince, I give him a small smile before relaxing on the couch as Twilight is busy having Spike scribe a letter to the princesses. "Good to see you're out of shock. You're much calmer now than you were earlier." "I am? Suppose those stories Twilight told me about you were good for something after all." I give a small nod as the sound of something landing disrupts our individual activities, curious as to what it is, I go to open the door as Luna bursts through, knocking me back and causing me to stumble slightly. "Oh, We do apologize, Edward, We did not expect you to open the door. " "It's fine, really. So what brings you here?" "We got word that another human arrived and We wished to meet them." Nodding I move aside revealing Joseph to her as Twilight trots over. "Princess Luna, I was just about to send a letter to inform you, how'd you know we found him so quickly?" "Discord physically reacts to extreme levels and changes in magic, he felt whatever spell brought him here and showed me the scene." Trotting over to Joseph Luna grants him a formal bow before rising and meeting his eyes. "Your Highness, would you kindly grant We and our sister an audience? We both would like to discuss your standing here and what we'd require for you to stay within the Equestrian borders." Waiting for his answer she takes to observing him, making points of his body language, as well as his deminer. "From one royal to another, I believe that that would be the best course of action. After all having a foreign prince just sitting idly in your borders wouldn't set the best impression. When shall I attend this audience?" "If it's not too much of an inconvenience, We'd like to get it done as soon as possible, so if you could board our chariot we'll be on our way." "Only if Edward is there to accompany me." "Yes, of course. He's somepony you know, and it makes seance that having him around would suffice to make you more comfortable with this formal inquiry." "Then let's be on our way. Come, Edward." ---><--- As we enter the throne room the familiar marble floors and walls sparkle under the morning suns light as I'm met once again with Celestia's scornful gaze, stopping at the base of the stairs I kneel as Joseph continues to stand and Luna takes a seat next to her sister and a third pony, a unicorn who is in similar armor to the morning guards but with the dark tones of the night guard on the trim, her teal mane kept up high in a ponytail as her white coat was trimmed short to keep from gett caught in the armor. "I must say, this is a lovely castle you have here your majesties." "Thank you, what is your name?" "I am Prince Joeseph The Second." "Alright, Joeseph, my sister and I are surprised that not only one, but two humans found their way to our kingdom from a different dimension. Would you have any ideas as to how that came to be." "No, I do not. And since we're asking questions, why am I meeting princesses in place of a king?" "We don't have one. My sister and I are the highest power." "I see. And who is this other pony sitting here?" "She is Scarlet Dawn, the captain of the royal guard as well as my personal guard." "Ah, that means that she's only active during day hours, so tell me, who's Luna's personal guard?" "Until recently she and her night guards were off duty so there's a vacancy." "Alright and exactly why are you telling me all of this?" "Because you are no threat to worry about. Your words carry no weight here, even if you spoke to the lands that we have friction with the chance they'll believe you about my sisters weaker security are slim to none and the odds of them acting on it are even slimmer." "Some secret weapon I assume?" "Partly correct. Now, it's time you answer some of my questions." "I'll have conditions." "What do you mean, conditions?" "I'm sorry, your Highness, but unlike you, I don't just go around spilling everything, to someone I don't even know." "You have no room to negotiate. If you refuse to answer me further I will have you thrown away in the deepest part of the dungeon!" "That'd be unwise, dear princess." "So you still refuse." "It looks that way." "Arrest him." At her command, the two soldier ponies standing by the door go to tackle Joseph to the ground but to their surprise, they simply phase through him as his form becomes distorted, large voids of smoke where they made contact, as his form returns to normal Scarlet Dawn fires a concussive blast at him causing his entire midsection to be distorted. "Oh, good I was hoping it'd work on magic blasts too." Walking up the stairs to Celestia, they try again to restrain him, but it's all in vain as he reaches her and gently glides his hand through her mane. "You know, we humans have a saying. 'He who bares his fangs last shall be feared most.'" At that, he returns to his spot at the base of the stairs. "Still think I'm not a threat, princess?" "What are you? Edward has shown no signs of possessing magic, so why is it you do?!" "Allow me to re-introduce myself then." Turning back to face her he gives a proper bow. "I am Prince Joseph The Second, more commonly referred to as The Prince of Smoke. You can't touch me, princess, because if you try it'll just pass through me. So, will you listen to my conditions now?" "Do we have a choice?" "Of course, but please princess, do make a wise decision." He looks at her in a smug fashion as she visibly strains over this decision, as if she's visualizing everything that could happen if she said either yes or no. "What are they." Sounding more like a statement instead of a question, her answer is practically given to us. "Firstly, I want proper lodging that would befit my title." She nods a bit her brow furrowed as if she knows a ridiculous demand is about to be presented to her. "Secondly, I want you to make Edward and I both official citizens with no requirements. And finally." He pauses for a dragged out minute as if to torment the mare before lifting a finger and pointing to Luna. "Edward will be Luna's personal guard." Everyone in the room recoils to the final condition, as Scarlet almost immediately chimes i. "Don't do it princess, that could put princess Luna in serious danger, there's no telling what he'd do to her!" "Oh, I think your concerns are missed placed." Interjecting once again, Joseph pulls on my shoulder prompting me to rise and once I do, he gestures to me. "If Miss. Twilight Sparkle is to be believed, he protected her, and two of her friends from a vicious minotaur, and saved four children from four humanoid dogmen, what're they called again Edward?" "Diamond Dogs." "Yes, those. Now Edward could've just abandoned them but he didn't, instead, he chose to risk his life for people he barely met beforehand. And I know Luna trusts him so why not let her decide on the final problem while you take care of the other two? If it'd make you feel better, you can send ponies my way to spy on me, I won't lie, or hide anything, they can even rummage through my belongings when I'm not home. I'll even give them liberty to check my bags before and after every trip. That's a fair trade, no?" Looking up at Celestia I can make out a look on her face that screams defeat and pure utter rage at the stranger who bested her in her haste to establish dominance. She quickly recomposes her self, however, before looking at her sister. "What do you say, Luna, do you trust him?" "Yes, sister, We do." "Then it's decided. By next week your lodge will be constructed, you and Edward will become citizens by morn, and as for the guard duty, Edward will go to ponyville, collect his belongings and return here by moonrise." "Splendid." Turning to face the doorway he begins to walk away, with me following suit and as we exit the castle I begin to speak. "Never seen you act like that before." "Edward, if there's one thing father drilled into me, it's how to bring the opposition to its knees. Make them think they're dominant, show them a power that they can't hope to overcome, break their spirit and they'll have no reason but to obey." "I'm impressed." "Though I don't really like doing it." He lets out a tired sigh as he continues to walk. "Being demanding is tiring..." "And here I thought you got over your timid streak." "Not quite. Baby steps Edward." "Making a ruler of a nation bend to your will is one hell of a baby step. At least you didn't give away your weakness this time." He shoots me a glare to which I respond with my best shit eating grin before asking. "Do you even know where you're going?" He stops dead in his tracks, looking down he just quietly shakes his head. "Thought so, come one train station is this way." Taking the lead I set a course for the train station with Joseph following behind. "So, why'd you decide to make me her personal guard?" "Figured since they want to know about humans so badly that forcing them to let you stay in the castle with them would be helpful to that along with the spies I gave them permission to use on me. Not like I'm planning to overthrow them or anything. It's nice to see that there are similarities to Earth though." "Yeah, there are though they're not nearly as technologically advanced as we are, I personally find that relaxing. More nature, less pollution, and no wars." "You're pretty fond of this place aren't you?" "It's peaceful for the majority of the time, everyone's pleasant, it's just, it puts me at ease." He grows quiet as I say that, as do I leaving the sounds of our footsteps and the idle background noise of the city as we make our way to the train station and when it starts to come into view he speaks up again. "Peaceful as it may be Edward, it's not our home." "It can be, given we allow it the time to become that. Now come on, let's get our tickets back to Ponyville." He nods, choosing to ignore my remark as we enter the station, gaining strange looks from some of the employees that don't recognize us but luckily the ticket master does. "How're ya doin'? Not with the princess this time 'round?" "No, not this time." Handing him the proper amount of bits, he nods and hands me our tickets before bidding us farewell. 'I really gotta thank Twilight for giving me an allowance.' I think to myself as we board the train and wait for it to depart. We gaze out at the ever-changing landscape, as we snack on the provided food that's actually digestible for humans until Joseph breaks the silence. "You know, Edward, even with all the praise you give this world, I'll probably never get used to it." "That's what I thought. Then I spent three months with those six ponies and here I am now. Just give it time, Joseph." "You know I don't trust easily." "Neither do I. But you trust me, and that's why I'm telling you to give it time and talk to them." "Only because it's you telling me." "They'll grow on you. Just be careful about Pinkie, she gets loud. Also breaks the laws of physics but she's nice once you get past that. Even went out of her way to get me a job... That I'm never going to go to again." Standing, I look to him. "We'll get there in about an hour, I'm going to get some fresh air, be right back." I go to leave before he stops me with a tug on my sleeve. "Hey, Edward." He looks at me for a solid moment before continuing. "I really am sorry for what father made me do to you." I'm taken slightly aback by his sudden apology, as I look at him I see that his eyes are filled with remorse, I give him a soft smile before ruffling his already messy hair. "You're fine, Joseph, it's water under the bridge." He smiles at this and gives me a soft nod before letting go of my sleeve, allowing me to go the caboose to get some air. As I'm out there I lean against the railing and look up at the noon sky. 'By this time tomorrow, I'll be guarding Luna' I think to myself as I spot three things in the distance flying from behind Canterlot castle into the mountains. 'Interesting.' Whether it's something real or one of those things only I can see I can't tell due to the distance, the only thing I can tell it's that they have wings and large bodies, making a mental note of it I return to my attempt in relaxation. I take a deep breath enjoying the fresh air as I watch the scenery and listen to the sound of the train as we draw closer to the town that I've spent the last few months in, and there's no telling how long it'll be until I get the chance to return there. 'I should get them all together and say goodbye.' Having my fill of the moving landscape I return to my seat beside Joseph before the intercom sounds. "We will be arriving in Ponyville in thirty minutes, Ponyville in thirty minutes." "Was I really out there for a half hour?" "Yes, you were." "Huh..." We ride out the rest of the trip in relative silence, and when we stop we make a B-line towards Twilight's castle. The out of place crystal building comes into view as the noon sun stricks it, adding a celestial glow, I give a long sigh as I enter the building. "We're back!" I call out and as the familiar sound of hooves trotting on the crystal flooring can be heard, it isn't long before we see the mare that I've been living with for the past three months. "Welcome back, guys. How was your meeting with the princesses?" "Twilight," I say bluntly, as I look at her, "Can you bring the other five? I have an announcement to make." "Oh... Well, of course, Edward, give me about five minutes." She trots off after calling Spike to take a letter, after about five minutes she returns with a smile. "Alright, they should be here soon." and as promised they all get there in under ten minutes the first, being Pinkie Pie, who we had to keep from darting off at the sight of a new body in Ponyville followed by Rainbowdash, then Applejack, with Rarity and Fluttershy showing up almost simultaneously. "Alright, we're all here, whatever is this announcement darling?" Rarity asks with an inquisitive look on her face, at her question the six ponies and one dragon all sit side-by-side in front of me. After clearing my throat I begin to speak. "Everyone, over the past three months you all have shown me, kindness, generosity, and possibly the most relaxing and fun times I've had in recent memory, however, at an audience between Joseph, and Celestia, and Luna, deals were struck and as a result, I am going to leave Ponyville." The statement leaves them with various expressions, ranging from curious and confused to gasps of disbelief. "I am going to be stationed as Luna's personal guard, effective at nightfall. I apologize for the sudden goodbye, but after this meeting is concluded, I will have to pack and leave for Canterlot." I look over the seven of them their expressions have all become more understanding except for Pinkie who still looks shocked. "Anyway, that's all I have to say, so if you guys want to say anything before I go then, now's the time." "Well, I'll certainly say, darling, this is quite the shocking development, but I will say you are moving up in the world, becoming Princess Luna's personal guard, why I'm sure the night guard will be better off having you." Rarity chirps as her excitement is clearly plastered on her face with AJ being next. "She's right, Edward, why, with you being ex-military n' all you'll fit right in. I guarantee it." Fluttershy timidly canters up to me and using her muzzle moves my hand on top of her head almost like a pat. "Are you going to be alright, Edward...? Going back to military life?" "I'm sure he'll be fine Fluttershy," Rainbow chimes in flying behind me and gives my shoulder a playful punch, "From what we've heard out military isn't nearly as rough with their soldiers as his was, I mean hell, they sear their logo into their skin, sometimes repeatedly! Nothing we do even compares to that, not to mention all the things he hasn't told us about. But hey, now I have a buddy in the royal guard! Just remember hotshot, you have a friend in the Wonderbolts!" "What're the Wonderbolts?" "Military aviation group that puts on performances as well as serve as a defensive taskforce." "Good to know." She gives me another shot on the shoulder before Pinkie finally gives her two cents" "Well, I for one always hate seeing friends go, but if its what you want to do then I can't say no. But! Make sure you write Edward Whatever-your-last-name-is! And visit!" Chuckling I pat her on the head. "Don't worry, Pinkie, I'll write and whenever Luna comes to Ponyville I'm sure I'll see each and every one of you." "Well, I guess it can't be helped then." Twilight says while getting something out of her desk before pulling out a black short-sleeved shirt and giving it to me. "It's the shirt that got ruined in the fight at the old castle ruins, I had Rarity fix it for you, I was going to give it to you on your birthday, whenever we found out when that was but now is as good a time as any I suppose." "Thank you, Twilight." "Oh, Spike also asked her to remake that jacket you're always wearing, with a little more padding for warmth in the colder seasons." "Anymore clothing related surprises today?" "No, those two were it." "Alright, well thank you, everyone, for everything. "Getting all of them in for a group hug, we all share a blissful moment of silence before it's broken by the clock chiming to signal a new hour. "I need to get to packing, it won't take long, after all, I have the clothes on my back and a few knives from Earth, I'll be literally five seconds, and then we can get ready for Joseph's welcome to Ponyville party." Giving a wink to Pinkie I walk up the stairs as I look at the note that fell out of the sky to tell me about Josephs arrival before I hear Pinkie gasp followed by the sound of cannons firing off as Joseph screams and knocks something over. I return to the ground level with my belt of knives and the tailor-made jacket and shirt in a small bag. Looking over the crowd I see Joeseph has taken to sitting and chatting with Fluttershy, 'I thought those two would get along' I think as I walk past everyone and exit the door only to be stopped by Joseph after following me out. "Edward." "Yes, Joseph?" "The yellow one is really nice." "Timid yet bold, just like you." Taking his belt off he hands it along with his sword to me. "What's this supposed to be?" "Isn't it obvious? I'm giving you my sword. Since I'm going to be under watch and you guarding someone of importance I figured you should have a weapon suited to doing just that." "W-well, thank you, Joseph... I don't know what to say." "Then you can take it and bow to me one last time." I chuckle slightly at this statement, taking his sword I kneel before him. "Now rise" Doing so, I see a mixed expression on his face. "It just hit me, in this world, we're equals aren't we?" "I'll still come to your beck and call, Joseph." "I know, Edward. You know, back on Earth I couldn't say this, but here I feel I'm more at liberty to speak my mind. If I had to say, I'd deem you my closest and most trusted friend. I know I could never hope to replace Anderson, but I hope you can find a friend in me as I have you." I don't reply to him, I just give him a hug, one which he hesitantly returns. "We part as friends then." "Of course we do." Releasing him from the hug, I see slight tears in his eyes accompanied by a gleeful smile. "You really need to stop beating yourself up for something someone else did, Joeseph. And the yellow one, her name is Fluttershy, and I have a feeling you'll be great friends, but I gotta go. bye. "Godspeed, Edward. Godspeed." And with that goodbye, and the party music growing softer as walk, I make way for the train station that'll lead me to my new home in Canterlot.
Chapter 11: The Man and Guard DutyIt has been three hours and twenty-seven minutes since I got back to Canterlot and two of those hours has been spent standing still waiting while the armor fitter struggled to take human measurements. I should give him some slack however since I'm not a pony and he's probably never prepared for something like this to happen. "You know, I don't need armor." I say trying to make his life easier, before looking at me he sighs. "What do your kind normally do for armor?" "For what I did right before coming here, my jacket, when I was on the front lines, protection along the torso, head, arms, and legs, but please keep it light, humans have a distinct fighting style and it's best if our movement isn't impaired at all by heavy sheets of metal. Actually, now that I think about it, with the weapons I've seen you all use, which seems to consist of nothing but spears, my jacket will be fine, as I'm sure the metal you use isn't in any way magic resistant." "W-well, no it's not really... Are you sure you'll be fine with just the jacket? maybe a thin metal plate that can go underneath? I mean as the princess' personal guard you need some form of protection." "That'll be fine, just something light and that won't impede my movement." "Will do." He measures my torso once again to make sure he has the right numbers, before writing them down. "Nothing we have in stock matches your body in terms of shape anyway, so I'll have to make something up for you, it'll take a while but I'll get it done." "So, I can go?" "Yes, but it won't be done before your shift starts so just rest up, I'm sure you're going to be tired seeing as how you're now night guard and I'm sure before now you were in no way nocturnal." "I'll be fine." "So how is it that someone like yourself became princess Luna's personal guard?" "We struck a deal with the prince of his world." We both look at the source of the voice and we spot the princess of the night herself, Luna. "We came to retrieve our guard, come, Edward." She turns to exit the room, as I grab my new found sword and belt of knives, and follow her out. "So besides roaming the dream realm what do you do?" "Not all that much, to be honest, there aren't many dignitary ponies that visit us during the night hours, only the elements, and the occasional night guard to give reports, which if you wouldn't mind I've informed them to go to you with those reports." "I can handle those." "Very good, gives us more time to protect ponies from nightmares." We reach the balcony and her horn glows a dark blue to cast herself in the dream realm before she remembers something important and the glow fades. "Oh, we also have a summit with the griffons, they have a few rouges, and we are going to discuss how this will affect the relationship between our kingdoms." "When is this?" "The end of next week." "Understood." She nods and the glow returns to her horn as her eyes go white and she looks out into the never-ending night. I take to looking over the rooftops and to the sky scanning for anything that could pose an aerial threat when I hear someone trotting over to us. "Sir." He says while standing to a salute, looking at his I see that the salutes they give aren't that different from ours, back on Earth, straight back with a gesture to his forehead, returning the salute he returns his hoof to the ground before speaking again. "The princess informed me to give you status reports as well as update you on the stations that our guards occupy." "Go on." "The guests are all safely in their rooms, with guards stationed at the doors, we have five guards patrolling the building, as well as units stationed at certain points along the perimeter." "What about Celestia?" "We have guards stationed outside of her quarters too." "And only five guards on patrol?" "Yessir. Is there an issue with that Sir?" "Produce a map of the guards' stations and patrol routes and give it to me by sunrise. As well as a directory of names. Dismissed." "Sir!" He gives another salute before turning and galloping off to do as I requested. Good to see that the guards have enough discipline to not question why a non-pony is now the personal guard of the princess. "Now that I think about that they probably should question it." I think to myself as I return to watching the skies with the occasional pass on the ground, with only the sight of Luna and the sound of the nightlife in the distance to keep me company while Luna does her duty of protecting ponies from their nightmares. ---><--- As the night went on it became quiet as ponies found their place among the dreams and the only company I receive is the sound of hoofsteps in the hallway and wingbeats in the air from guard ponies. I yawn as my eyelids begin to grow heavy as the Luna comes out of the dream realm and begins to lower the moon, and just as the light of the sunrise breaks the horizon the guard from earlier rushes in. "Sir, here is the station and path registry for every night guard under you." "Thank you. What is your name?" "Mythic Haze, Sir!" "Good job getting this to me, Mythic Haze." "Sir, thank you, Sir!" "Dismissed." He gives a salute before trotting back into the hallway, instantly turning more relaxed as he does as his shift is technically over. I take a glance at the registry as I turn to Luna to see if the transition is finished and the pure amount of sun I'm greeted with is almost unbearable to the point where I need to squint to keep my sight until my eyes adjust. "Edward, what did you want Mythic Haze for?" "I wanted a list of everyone, their stations, and patrol paths." I say while rubbing my eyes hoping that it'd help my vision to return. "Planning to change their formation already?" "No, I just wanted to look them over, if I see anything major to change I'll ask you first." "No need." I give her a puzzled look as my sight finally returns to me prompting her to continue. "You have the authority to change the guards' stations as you see fit. That is part of what it means to be our personal guard. You stand above even that of the royal guard." "I see..." "Anyway, it is time for us to retire, come and escort us to our chambers." "Yes, princess." I say as I take her to her room, as I look around I can see the night guards guarding dignitary ponies' rooms take leave as the solar guard replaces them, however, I already notice that some of the other stations have changed from night guards standing at the end of a hallway being dismissed by a solar guard taking post by a window. I take slight glances at the list as I lead Luna to her room. We eventually reach her chambers, giving a slight nod to the two solar guards I move aside so they can open the doors to allow Luna to enter, she gives me a sidelong glance and as she does I smile and nod, and after she's fully inside her room I nod again to the solar guards at her door and take my leave. ---><--- I finally find the comfort of my quarters which is surprisingly enough, the same room I slept in the first time I was in Canterlot. After I remove my jacket I sit in a chair and begin reading the roster and under the authority princess Luna gave me, I almost instantly begin making adjustments all the while muttering 'Who was it that came up with this..." I look out of my window as I begin to realize that the better part of my morning is going to be spent adjusting the stations. A few hours pass as the sun is now fully visible in the sky, I'm just about to finish as I hear a knock on the door. "Come in!" I shout and without further hesitation, someone walks in, looking up from the document I see it's none other than, the one guard who shares my supposed authority, Scarlet Dawn. "What do you need?" "Edward, no formal greeting to your equal?" "We both have things to do, so I'd rather our interactions be quick. You have a princess to guard and I have to clean up the night guards stations and possibly put together a guard unit for the Luna's going to in the cumming week. So for the sake of both of our time please make what you need quick." "I just have a quick question." "Ask away." I say as I go back to scribbling away on the roster. "Why would that prince of yours, give you to us as a guard and willingly be watched by our officers?" Sighing I look up at her again and simply yet bluntly say. "I don't know." Returning my attention to the task at hand I ask, "Is that all you wanted?" "For now. But I'll be around to ask more questions as I come up with them." "You do that." She turns and leaves as I finish the changes and begin writing a letter to Mythic Haze to inform him of the changes and instruct him to tell everyone about their new position and to also find volunteers to recruit new guards for the night shift. Having finished everything I set out to do, I track down a solar guard and instruct them to drop it in his mail box before I return to my room and sleep. Author's Note I apologize for the inactivity, you see school got insanely busy this past month and I haven't had much time to write so I apologize if this chapter is short and if it felt rushed at all.
Chapter 12: The Man and Guard Duty Part 2"Sir, I've finished your armor, it's light and your movement will be unhindered as requested." "Oh, thank you..." I say in response, however, in going to give him a formal thank you I realize I don't have his name. "Uh, I'm sorry, but I don't think I ever asked for your name." "It's Moonstone." "Thank you for your efforts, Moonstone." I say as I dawn the armor, the lightweight material fits perfectly, and in moving my arms and legs it does little to impede my movement. "The fit is perfect, there is a little resistance with moving but it's nothing I can't adjust to." "Thank you for your praise, I'm glad I was able to satisfy." I walk over to the mirror decorating my wall to see how it looks, it has a pointed helm with a face guard shaped in the face of a wolf. Attached to its sides are two huge horns which curve upwards. The shoulders are fairly pointy, wide and small in size. They're decorated with three sword handles on each side, they're all pointing downwards as if a sword has been pierced through the shoulder guards. The upper arms are protected by rounded, fully covering rerebraces which sit quite well under the shoulder plates. The lower arms are covered by vambraces which have several rows of barb-like spikes on the outer sides. The breastplate is made from one large piece of metal but crafted to mimic the appearance of the muscles of a minotaur. It covers almost everything from the neck down and ending at the groin, but the sides are only covered near the bottom. The upper legs are covered by pointed, layered metal cuisses. The lower legs are protected by greaves which have metal leaves covering the outer sides. The color is a deep purple with a golden trim along each piece of armor. A crescent moon is emblazoned on the back of the breastplate pearl white in color, setting it apart from the much darker purple and gold. Turning back to Moonstone I give him a nod and say. "This is great, hard to tell this is your first time crafting for a human." "Thank you, it was tricky, I had to have some of the boys capture a minotaur in its adolescence so I had some reference to go off of." "You captured a minotaur child?" "Well, yes, it was the closest thing your anatomy, I mean aside from the hooves and snout your bodies are identical." "Was it harmed while you were capturing it?" "If it was I didn't notice it." Looking outside towards the sky I note that the sun was still in the sky, giving me time before my shift starts. "Let me see it." He looks taken aback at my request almost as if it was the last thing he expected me to say. "Uh, I'm sorry Sir, but why would you want to see it?" "Because you captured it to model my armor, and it sounds like it's still alive, so take me to see it." "Very well, Sir," He grumbles as he turns and begins trotting out of the room, "Right this way." I follow closely behind, as we begin entering parts of the castle I haven't seen outside of building plans, it's when we begin to descend that my confusion sets in. The lower levels of the castle are where the libraries and research labs are located, either way, if it's unharmed and in acceptable keeping, I'd be happy. After about five minutes of walking downstairs, we pass the bigger than life libraries and reach the bottom, we walk in a narrow hallway, the hallway itself is off-putting, it was metallic, and cold unlike the warm white marble of the upper floors leaving me slightly on edge from the atmosphere alone. There are doors on either side of us each labeled with a number, and we stop moving when we reach the double digits, he walks to a door labeled '12', punches in a number I couldn't see, and triggers it to open. As we enter I see a few lab-coats looking at monitors, paying them no mind I scan the room, and I eventually see the young creature in a steel cage, curled up in a corner, it's red fur was starting to come in, and it looked skinnier than it should be, but with only having experience with the adults, it's only an educated guess. "Why is it in a research lab under the castle." I inquire, less like a question and more like a demand. "Well, to be honest, Sir, with how they age, and from the tests, we've done it should be taller, bulkier, and well, it should've gotten its fur ages ago." "So you're seeing if somethings wrong?" "Yes." "Cage is rather small isn't it." "We didn't see a need to put it in a larger one." "Well do it. If, you're going to do medical check-ups on it, at least make sure it's able to get comfortable. I mean look at, it's curled up, can't even lay down, cold, hard metal. Conditions are appalling." "Aye...." "Alright, sundown is almost here so I'm going to see the princess." Turning, I walk out of the room, and shortly after I hear Moonstone messing around with the cage. Walking up the stairs the trip certainly seems to be shorter, possibly due to the fact that the trip down was the first I've seen this section of the castle. Of course, the hustle to get to Luna for the start of my shift is also driving me to make the trip up as short as possible. Eventually, I reach the first floor and look out the window, the sun was still in the sky but it wouldn't be for much longer. Turning away from the window I make my way up to Luna's room, and to my luck, the rotation from solar to night guards hadn't begun, I smirk to myself at this and walk up to the guards posted, they give me a nod that I promptly return before knocking on Luna's door. "Yes, who is it?" "Edward, your highness, reporting for duty. Permission to enter?" "You may." Turning the nob I open the door to reveal a very tired and worn Luna. "Did you not sleep at all this morning Princess?" "No, We're what one would call... Oh, what was it... A day hound? Well, whatever it's called We just get swept up in doing our hobbies and lose track of time until it becomes dusk." "Princess, with all due respect, that isn't healthy. You need sleep unless you ponies are capable of living without rest." "No, ponykind do need to sleep to keep energy levels high and keep a good mental state, it's just that We just get sucked into what We're doing that everything else just becomes almost non-existent." Sighing I look at her and we immediately make eye contact and as we sit there for a minute I ponder over what I can do as her guard to make sure she gets enough sleep before eventually making a decision. "Princess, as your guard, I don't have any authority over you, but I hope you can hear and accept the solution I'm about to propose." "Proceed." "I'll try my best to keep you awake and functioning tonight and in the morning see to it that you get the amount of rest your body requires." "But wouldn't that require you to give up sleep?" "No, I'll just go to bed after you fall asleep." "Oh, I suppose that makes sense... Let us go with that then!" "I'll never understand why you ponies are so trusting." I mumble to myself as Luna and I make way to the balcony. Tonight is a lot like the last, relatively quiet with the only interactions being with Mythic Haze for status reports on how the night is going in the rest of the castle and on how the night guard recruitment is proceeding which is, little to none to say the least. The only real difference from last night though is that it seems to be going by faster, though I would've thought the disembodied voice would've shown up by now. 'Thinking back, how am I supposed to know if the things I see are the ones that no one else can?' I think it over some more before sighing and muttering, 'This is all too convoluted...' "And what would be, too convoluted?" I jump at the sound of Luna's voice behind me, turning to her I see that she's completely out of her trance and actually talking. "O-oh, nothing, isn't it early for you to be in the regular world so early?" "It's fine, not every night requires our attention as heavily as last. Believe it or not but most ponies have an erratic sleep schedule and don't tend to sleep at night as often as others." "Then what do you do when they sleep during the day?" "Unfortunately dear Edward, then they'd be at the mercy of their dreams, whether they be pleasant or nightmarish." "I see..." "So what would be so convoluted Edward?" "Oh, nothing, just trying to figure out a few things." "Anything We could assist with?" "I'm just trying to piece together all of the stuff surrounding my being here is all." "Oh, We see. Yes, that is indeed a most convoluted matter, rest assured Edward, we have our top ponies on figuring it out. However, it may take some time since you appeared over the Everfree and the forest itself is home to many magical anomalies so pinpointing just which anomaly caused your appearance will be difficult." "I understand, Princess." "It's good that you do. Now come, join us for a stroll around the castle." "Alright" As we begin to walk she wastes no time in beginning another conversation. "Remember Edward we must depart in two days for our summit with the griffons. I trust you to protect me on my way." "Princess, as your guard it is my sworn duty and I intend to stop at nothing to see you safe." She starts to giggle in response as if my reply was a joke of some sort. "Edward, you don't need to be so formal with us. Call us Luna, and there really is no 'sworn' duty to uphold on your end, besides you haven't said an oath of loyalty yet." "Well, Princess-" "Luna." "Well. Luna, it's just that where I'm from it's hammered into our heads to refer to our superiors as their title." "Do you call that Joseph boy prince?" "W-well no, but we're also very close." "And we aren't?" "No, we are it's just that-" "We're not close enough for you to use our given name and not our title?" She stares at me with an unamused expression but before long her face breaks and she begins to laugh again. "Oh, the look on your face! Dear Edward, We were only playing with you, though we do prefer you to call us Luna it's fine if it's under your own time and comfort." "Thank you, princ-... Luna." "You are most welcome Edward, now come we must prepare for the summit."
Chapter 13: The SummitToday started abnormally... Mainly because Luna and Celestia traded shifts so that Luna would be well rested for the summit with the Griffons this afternoon. Unfortunately for me, that means that none of the guards I've worked with for the past couple weeks were here with us, but I suppose that the same could be said for Scarlet Dawn as well. I just hope she doesn't mess with the formation I had the guards in tonight. It took me weeks to get enough ponies to cover the grounds like I wanted and even still most of them are in training. "Edward?" The sudden voice snaps me out of my inner monologue and as per usual it is the moon princess herself, sitting on the sun throne where sun-butt first glared down at me. "Yes, Luna?" "You were daydreaming again. Are you alright?" "Yes, princess I was just thinking about the past and my equal. I hear Alicorns can go a good few weeks without sleep, is that true?" "That is correct." "Then why are you and Celestia swapping shifts?" "A change of pace mostly." "Very... Well then." Changing the subject as quickly as possible in hopes of keeping my annoyance from Luna. "Who besides me will be guarding you during the summit?" "Just you, each official or royal is only allowed one companion while the escorts or in our case the Pegasi that will be flying us there will be waiting outside and away from the building itself. Now come, let us be on our way" "Sounds good to me. Will I also be writing the minutes of the meeting?" "If you wish, it isn't necessary though." "How come?" "I'll be using magic to record it." "Fair enough. Can't argue with that I suppose." I say as we exit the castle to be greeted by two pegasi standing at attention signaling them to be at ease, I escort Luna to the carriage and sit beside her. It takes a few minutes, however, as the pegasi fumble around with their harnesses. Honestly speaking it'd be much easier to put them on if they had fingers. I would help him but I can't have my hands full if someone were to attack Luna. They eventually get the harnesses on though and we take off, the flight is a smooth yet long one as we're being carted by two pegasi but to give them credit they were moving faster than I gave them credit for and they clearly pushed themselves because by the end of the flight they were sweating buckets and panting like they've been exercising with no rest for days on end, while they got unstrapped and situated Luna and I entered the Griffons palace. Unlike the palace that Luna and Celestia have, this one looks run down, in a similar state to their other buildings. Holes in certain places in the roofs entire walls collapsed, exposing it to the dry barren mountain wasteland that they call home. We enter the war room and are greeted by the griffon king, sitting at the head of the table. He gazes at us with his one eye while he scratches underneath its milky white counterpart. "You've arrived Moon Princess." He says in his old raspy voice. "And who might I ask is your companion? They are no pony." "This is Edward, Lord Ruddeford, he is our personal guard." "Sister dearest finally let you have one I see." He says bluntly as a chuckle turns into a dry heave and then to an outright cough spell. "Oh, how I envy the lifespan of a pony.." "Oh, come now, it isn't that bad." "One of your generations is equal to three of ours, princess. Not that it matters though, I'll be leaving the role of king to Galiha here soon." He says as he weakly gestures to the Griffon sitting next to him. "That is why he is here today, so that he may be fully up to date with the proceedings." "It's a pleasure, princess." Galiha says in a polite manner, I set my gaze to him, an aura emanating from his body that doesn't sit well with me, and as our eyes meet we stare at each other, his green eyes piercing my very soul. "The pleasure is ours, now shall we begin the summit?" "Yes, let's begin with the rogue faction of griffons. How exactly do you intend on helping us cull this matter?" "Well firstly have your scouts found where they frequent?" "Yes, they seem to spend most of their time in the plains when they're not stealing from traders on the main road." "We suggest that both of our armies send troops to patrol along the main road and have stations where they check for proper identification and licensing to sell goods." "That is a temporary solution princess, I want these rogues wiped out not cautious." "With all due respect Ruddeford, you said that they were stealing from traders. That implies that the theft of goods is their main source of sustenance and if we cut that off they'll slowly but surely either give up the fight or wither away." "Until they find a new source, or move to a different region altogether." "Then how do you propose we solve this issue?" "We send in our scouts to identify the exact location of their hideout then overwhelm them with numbers." "That seems fairly reckless, there is a high possibility that something could go wrong." "Like what?" "Well, that method is likely to have a high number of casualties for both sides." Turning to Galiha, Ruddeford calmly asks him. "What do you think, child?" "I believe that you're completely correct m'lord, we must snuff out this vermin while we can before it becomes even more of a problem later." "Well said, my boy! There you have it, princess, the vote is two to one. What of your aid then hm? Will he make it a tie vote yet again?" I look up slightly shocked, luckily for me, my helm is covering the entirety of my face so my expression is hidden. "You want my input on this matter?" "I'm told that you are from another plane in which you guarded royalty rather successfully I might add, much like you do now, even taking it upon yourself to heighten the Lunar Guards numbers for better placement and patrols, so it stands to reason you'd have an inkling of knowledge when it comes to strategy." In my heart, I'm left to question how he got this information so quickly, I've been by Luna's side daily since I was posted as her guard and I never saw her write any letters, unless her sister sent word beforehand during the day hours where we're not active, either way, I swallow my suspicion for now and reply. "Well firstly, may I see a map of the suspected area?" "Certainly." With a clap of his raptorial talons, a servant griffon enters the room. "What will you be needing master?" "Bring us a map of the plains and other areas surrounding the main road." "Yes, right away." The servant leaves and quickly returns with the requested maps, then leaves without another word. Spreading them out on the table I look at the completed picture. "This is how they should be arranged yes?" "That is correct. Now look and see what you come up with." Looking at the maps the plains are rather large and would take a long while to scout through the entirety even with the advantage of flight, but there is also what appears to be a heavily dense forest to the east of the main road not too far from either, beings with wings could easily travel back and forth if needed. "What's in here?" I ask as I point curiously at the forest. "Nothing too important. that forest is so densely packed that it would be extremely difficult if not impossible for griffons to survive properly. That's why the plains are our prime suspected place of operation seeing as we griffons need an abundance of free air to fly and feel comfortable." "I see..." Given my past experiences and instincts, I am left to suspect that the forest is the true operation grounds. "And while I understand that surveying enemy territory is difficult as it is, with all due respect sir, I feel that you've been looking in the wrong area." "Oooh?" He sounds with a disapproving tone almost as if he's started to dislike me for implying that he was wrong. "And what prey-tell makes you believe that?" "Multiple reasons actually, firstly being that if one was heading a covert operation you wouldn't want to risk it in such an open area as a plain, while it is large it is far too open to be hiding anything of substance, so while you might be finding rebels in the plains I doubt that it is their main base of operations. Now if you'd look over towards the forest just to the east, while you said it would be difficult for griffons to survive there because of the lack of open air it's not impossible." "And why is that." Ruddeford said bluntly "You mustn't underestimate a rebel force, sir, it will only lead to your downfall in the end. When one is desperate to change the state of a kingdom for the better they would be willing to put themselves in unfavorable conditions and even throw themselves into unwinnable situations if it means that they 'might' gain the upper hand. So that is why I believe that their true base is in the forest, and I suggest actually doing a combination of tactics. Luna's plan to siphon out their food and supplies and your plan to overwhelm with numbers. Basically with their supply intake being cut some who aren't as loyal to the cause will break off and moral with the troops will diminish as well, they'll be tired, hungry, and weak. Then with a large scale force, we can go in and capture them for interrogation. Though I'd like to suggest having four squads of elite members of our respective intelligence forces to scour the forest and confirm my suspicion." "Won't they catch on to the sudden change in patrols though?" "Well, you see we'll still have the regular patrols into the plains to avoid any suspicion while we instill the check posts and scout groups." "That might work if I'm to be honest... What if our large-scale force is unable to efficiently move into the forest without arousing suspicion?" "Then, with your permission, of course, we set fire to the forest and force them out to us." "I must say you are a terrifying strategist. Princess, would you mind letting me keep him?" He asks while chuckling as if he's impressed by the plan I just put forth. "We are sorry Lord Ruddeford but he is our sole personal guard, and We would so love to keep him as such." "What a shame, I suppose that means I can just be thankful we're not enemies at this juncture. Now onto less pressing matters, we need to make our trading more efficient than to just caravans how do you propose we remedy that?" "What if we did navel trading? I would cost more initially, yes, but it would allow for faster delivery of goods and in more abundant shipments." "Seconded" And the summit carried on like this them listing their worries, complaints, and remedies sometimes quarreling about what solution is best. It was a short summit, however, only lasting a couple of hours once it's over we say our goodbyes and walk out of the same decrepit hall as before finding our pegasi strapped in and ready to fly off and as we walk past to get seated I lock eyes with one of them with their green eyes piercing into my soul. I do a double take at the pony who's eyes have turned purple, I lift my visor and rub my eyes. Feeling rather sluggish and drained I join Luna in the carriage before we take off. The flight is a relatively smooth one, we reach the halfway point, passing the plains when I look down and see a group of griffons lined up I'm about to shake it off when we feel a sudden change in the direction leading us straight down to the group, the stop is abrupted and causes me to be thrown out of the carriage. When I find my way to my standing position I see Luna in some sort of net with a couple of griffons trying to take off, with her, I quickly throw knives at each of them both finding their mark in the griffon's wings, I run to Luna so I can more easily protect her but when I get to her, the griffons and the two ponies who flew us down here begin to circle us excluding the two currently recovering from their landing. --->Celestia<--- "Discord." With a loud pop, the being of chaos appears before me. "You called, Tia?" "I am concerned for my sister on the path of the summit, I'd like you to open a viewing hole for me to observe her and the human." "Are you sure it's not just to see what the human does hmm?" "Just open the hole." "Oh, poo you're just no fun, Tia." He cracks his knuckles and the rest of his body in a rather grotesque manner before stretching out his tale and making the fluff of hair into a hand and snapping its fingers allowing a circular pool of magic form and we're granted an ariel view of.. them surrounded by griffons, and Solar Guards. Scarlet! "A flash of light is expelled from directly in front of my view with Scarlet Dawn standing in its place. "You called majesty?" "Yes, I want you to assemble a rescue squad. Luna and her guard have found themselves in the plains attacked by griffons and traitorous ponies. "Yes Ma'am right away Ma'am!" "Hold on though, I want you to wait to strike until the human either falls unconscious or becomes deceased." "But why would you want that?" "I want him to see that only a unicorn's magic is what can properly protect my sister and I. Not some alien from another dimension." "Y-yes Ma'am!" Without another word, Scarlet teleports out of the room to assemble the required guard forces. Discord turns to me, a curious and disapproving look on his face. "That is rather cold, Tia even for you." "He isn't suited to be her guard, you know that as well as I do." "Tia, in your eyes even my magic wouldn't be enough protection. Is there more to this than you're letting on? Possibly getting revenge on that Joseph boy? you know the one who played you like a fiddle?" "Enough, let's just watch and see what happens." "He's already grounded two of the griffons, you sure your 'rescue squad can reach them before he proves you wrong?" "I said enough, Discord." "Hmph. You really are no fun..." --->Edward<--- "What are you after, attacking us like this?" They continue to circle us without speaking with two of them incapacitated there is a gap in their formation, if I time it right I could possibly get the two of us out of their formation and make it so we're facing all of them. "Edward," Luna says weakly before looking to me "I can't use my magic... This net, there's something that's sapping my strength." "You're going to be fine princess, I'll get us out of this." Almost as if on cue one of the griffons pounces, I grab Lune and strafe to the left, the griffon's claws tares my shoulder guard off as I lunge forward past the gap effectively getting us out of the circle, however, before I can get the net off of Luna one of the other griffons pounces on me from the side pinning me to the ground, one set of talons on my chest the other in the air clear with intent to murder I grab one of my remaining knives and stab the griffon in the throat before pushing its bleeding body off of me, the purple metal of the armor is red with the blood, I draw my sword as I once again stand between Luna and her assailants. Unkown to me one of them took flight in hopes to flank me, the two griffons that were previously incapacitated regain consciousness and stand to fight me with the two traitorous ponies and the four of them inch towards us, 'Treason, assassination, and espionage, I suppose that it's not too different from home after all' I think to myself as I ready to meet them before getting a sharp pain in my head followed with the booming voice returning. "Have you finally come to your senses?" "Damn it, not now.." "Edward? What's wrong?" Luna asks clearly worried before looking up and in a surprised yell warns "Above you!" But her warning is for not as a griffon pins me down from above making sure I can't reach anything with my hands before finally speaking in a heavy, brooding accent. "I don't know what you are or how you've come to know this princess, but you've killed one of my brothers and injured two, so before we take her, we will kill you slowly." "What do you mean? I've killed three." "What?" "My knives are coated in a poison made from snake venom, they're already dead." The griffon speaks once again but his voice is drowned out by the one in my head. "You've realized it now haven't you? War is a part of every world when there is sentience there is conflict that fact is unavoidable." The griffon breaks my arm. "Answer me!" "I'm sorry, what was that?" "Just what are you?!" 'What am I?' I think to my self, eyes closed, before laughing as the pain returns, this time far worse than last. 'I guess it was unavoidable, I was a fool to think that this place would be without war...' "I see you finally understand. You know this is not a battle you can win on your own without magic. This world unlike yours has magic in every being, tied directly to their emotions. Edward, relinquish the chains on your heart and form a contract with me, brandish the emotions that you've buried deep within the depths of your soul and open your eyes." I open my eyes and a strong gust of wind pushes the griffon off of me as I slowly stand. --->Celestia<--- "It appears that this is goodbye for the human..." I say before seeing discord have a fit out of the corner of my eye. "Oh, dear, tat can't be right." "What. What is it?" "I fear the ones who never stood a chance was them." "What?! That can't be right he-" The griffon get's thrown off him without any visible force, I watch in disbelief as he slowly stands, his broken arm hanging limply at his side, blood dripping from his armor as he removes his helm and speaks. "What I am, griffon is a monster." He says as he glares at the griffon with red eyes. "Discord, his eyes are supposed to be blue, why are they red? what's going on?" "I don't know... I didn't sense any magic in him before." He covers his forehead as if he's in severe pain before returning his hand to his side and releases a ghastly scream and with it, a stream of magic ascending into the sky causing it to darken as clouds form and thunder sounds and a chill runs up my spine as I feel the pressure of his magical energy even from this distance" "The magic seems to just be being expelled from his body like he can't physically handle it." Discord says as he rests his head on his tail now curious. "But still to feel it all the way over here," He chuckles to himself "This is going to be quite interesting. However, it looks like Luna's had her strength sapped a great amount. It appears that she is passed out." He looks up at the sky once his experiment is over. "I know you're watching, Tia. It's time you stop." Not even a second passes and the view hole is reduced to nothing but static and we can no longer even hear what's about to happen. Author's Note I apologize for the wait, I just moved and I'm prepping for college. I picked away at this chapter in between work shifts while being exhausted so I do apologize if this feels rushed or janky in any way I hope you enjoy
Chapter 14: The Man Meets The QueenI take in a gasp of air as I open my eyes. I'm greeted with a black jagged roof, my body so drained that it won't move as my eyelids force themselves shut, I can hear raspy monotone voices, I can't make out what they're saying nor have the time to think on it before the sweet embrace of sleep takes me back into its clutches. I am awoken yet again by a sudden cold sensation, as I jerk awake in response I realize that I'm in a sitting position against the wall and that someone had thrown water on me. My body, unallowed to recover its energy through rest, can't even muster the strength to lift my head. That's fine I suppose because someone decided to lift my head for me. With a tug at my hair, I'm face to face with who appears to be my interrogator. "My you really do have beautiful blue eyes." Her voice was calm and smooth, oddly soothing but still leaving a sense of unease. With a chuckle, she continues. "You put on quite the show for my drones." Show? Drones?... All I remember was... That's right, we fell and were attacked but everything after is a blur. "But with how drained you seem, that was your first time, wasn't it? And with such ferocity too! I must say it was rather entertaining, though seeing one of my kin being blown to dust isn't something I'd want to experience again." She says as she pets the creature next to her before looking back at me with an expressionless face and in a somewhat disappointed voice, she continues. "But with the look on your face, you have no idea what I'm referring to, do you?" "No... I really don't" "Then I shall remind you." She gestures to one of the creatures who promptly places some-sort of device on the ground, after a few seconds of toying with it, a holographic image appears showing a crater that I can't make out just how big it is. "This, my dear was caused by you. You carried your princess into the air as you unleashed a miasma of death onto your griffon and traitorous assailants. Some of my drones were scouting in the bushes when you began your counter attack..." She hangs her head in mourning before raising it back with a look of determination. "I'm sure you've noticed by now but we've stripped you of all possessions and clothing, couldn't be too safe as we didn't have restraints that fit you." "What is it that you want from me?" Finally having the strength to move my limbs to a certain degree, I adjust my position to be a little more comfortable. "Straight to the point hm? I like that." After standing tall, puffing out her chest and clearing out her throat she says with a lording voice. "I am Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings! And I want to strike a deal with you." "What would it entail?" "Betrayal begets betrayal, I was betrayed, and so were you, we now have a common enemy. Celestia chose to leave you abandoned while her 'Scarlet Dawn' saved the sleeping Luna in your sted. Thorax, a changeling that I worked tirelessly to raise! Decided it'd be best if he betrayed his damn mother because some bitch with pretty eyes told him so!" She exclaimed louder than she most likely intended, probably from the sheer rage that she was emanating. After regaining her composer by taking a few deep breaths she continues as calmly as she started. "The ponies probably told you nothing but ill facts about myself, and while I admit I have done bad and even heinous things, I did it all for my hive. You see, every Changeling is my child, and as a mother, I only wanted what was best for them, Celestia and her armies threatened us. What is a mother to do when her children and their home is threatened? What would you do? Wouldn't you protect them?" "Yes... I would." "Then you understand!" She trots up and gently pats me on the head and in a soft and vulnerable voice she states, "I knew that you would." I wince and bring my hand up to my forehead as the pain I felt before returns with a vengeance. "Oh, you're in pain? Here, I have a spell for that. It'll soothe you." She closes her eyes and gently places her horn on my head and as her emerald glow comes into contact with me, I feel instant relief. A sigh escapes my lips as a rush of comfort passes through my body before she removes her horn. "If you ever wanted, I could teach you how to use your magic. It is different from other magic but they all have the same premise of utilizing it I'm sure that with time you'll be able to use it just as well or even better than Celestia herself. But I have a request of my own." "And what would that be?" "Train my children to fight with the weapons that you use." "That would be difficult seeing as how they have hooves and mouths as opposed to hands." "They can levitate objects, so please won't you consider it?" "I'll consider it." "Thank you." "I'll have to show them how to make the weapons before I can show them how to use them." "We're already figuring it out. With magic, we can tell how a piece of metal has been treated, and reverse engineer it, it won't take long for them to figure it out." "Alright.." My eyelids are starting to feel heavy again, I lean back and forth trying to stay awake until I feel a cold limb press against my chest and guide me to a laying position. "You need to rest for now. Recover your strength, take as long as you need." Chrysalis' emerald eyes and soft smile are the last things I see before sleep takes me once again.
Chapter 15: The Man and The Queen"Sister, has the search party returned yet?" Luna asked as she and Celestia trotted down the hall towards the dining room. "No, Lulu, they haven't." As they walked Celestia watched Luna out of the corner of her eye, noting that she was visibly anxious and appeared to actually care for the interdimensional intruder. "Have you been able to find him in the dream realm?" She asked bluntly, turning the rest of her head to face her worried sister. "No, We have not. Though We have been looking, We still feel drained from that net." "Our analyses ponies are working on what it was made out of, they theorize that it was lined with something similar to Chrysalis' throne, something that works to negate the magic of anypony, but while Chrysalis' throne just negates magic other than that of a changelings, this one seemed to sap your energy as a whole and make you fall unconscious, something of which I haven't seen in the millennia I've been presiding over Equestria so it makes me feel a great amount of unease." Stopping now to face Luna with her full body Celestia places a hoof on her shoulder and looks at her with a caring and concerned expression. "Lulu I don't feel comfortable with you leaving the castle right now so please stay tight and I'll assign a new guard to watch over you okay?" It takes Luna a second to think it over what was just said to her before nodding in agreement. "Yes, sister, if that's what you wish We will oblige. Now if you'll excuse us, it is time for your morning breakfast before the day council and We must retire for the morning." Without another word, Luna trots off in the opposite direction, looking back to her Celestia waits until she's out of earshot before mumbling to herself. "But we were supposed to eat together this morning," she says in a hushed and disappointed tone before hearing hoofsteps approaching from behind, turning to face the sound she's met with Scarlet Dawn on time for her shift. "Good morning, Ma'am!" She belts out with a salute before returning to a more relaxed stance. "Any news regarding the human?" "No Ma'am, Chrysalis hasn't made any moves since her drones took him away." "Just for clarities sake, what did you tell Luna when she woke up?" "That the human was gone before I arrived, Ma'am." "Good, if anything we can assume Chrysalis took him to try to get information out of him, so we may have to rearrange guard positions, at least for the night shift." "Actually Ma'am, the positioning and staff recruitment he put into place for the night shift have improved security and any openings are slim to none with constant patrols, any intruder would have to be able to turn invisible if they wanted any hope of getting within a hundred yards of Princess Luna or any of our confidants." "Have you reviewed it all?" "Yes, Ma'am, he made detailed reports of all positionings, who was to be placed where along with highly specific patrol routes covering both ground and air and times for guards to change locations with others with specific code phrases in the event of any doppelgangers. I can only assume that Princess Twilight or one of the other elements told him about the changelings' power to mimic the form of anypony they wished and planned accordingly." "Where did you find this information?" "In his desk, I believe he was writing drafts of this one morning when I went in to speak to him, Ma'am." "Do you have it on you?" "No Ma'am it is currently on my desk in my quarters." "Could you retrieve it? I'd like to poor through it." "Yes, Ma'am!" With another salute, she gallops off in the direction of her room to fetch the requested documents. Celestia then continues to the dining room to hopefully enjoy some breakfast and fix any mistakes that the human had made in the guard arrangement. --->Edward<--- "Chrysalis." "Yes, Edward?" She asks in her usually unsettling voice. "I've been here for about two days now, at least that I know of consciously, and I was just wondering, can I get my clothes back?" "Do you really need them? I mean everypony else in Equestria, the world even, don't usually wear any clothing outside of special events or in a display of wealth." "Can I just have my clothes back please?" "Hmm... Very well you can have enough to cover yourself but, no armor." "That's fine." With a nod, Chrysalis claps her hooves together and without a seconds gap two drones appear out of one of the many openings in the walls surrounding us." "What is it you need majesty?" "Fetch Edward's clothing, just the fabric ones." "Right away!" They both take off into different holes, and while we wait there is a shared silence between Chrysalis and I, sitting down, I take to observing the walls and watching the holes shift and disappear. After about a minute I notice that when one hole closes, another opens, often times on the adjacent wall or in the ceiling. While they might want everyone to think that it's random from which one closes and which one opens, there is a definite pattern while I can't discern what it is yet in this room alone the holes are paired and if I had to guess I'd say that the everyone hole has its partner. Not even a second passes by when I make the hypothesis that I suffer a migraine and in the wince, I place my hand on my forehead and Chrysalis sees this as the sign. "Oh, dear you've been getting a lot of those migraines lately, haven't you?" "Y-yeah.." She summons the emerald glow of her magic and gently places the tip of her horn on my forehead and like before the pain is almost immediately relieved at the expense of some of my stamina, while before it made me fall asleep, this time only causes me to experience some lightheadedness that only lasts a few seconds. Luckily for me, the drones with my clothing arrived oddly directly when my lightheadedness faded so I didn't have to get dressed while in that state, not that it would've been difficult, but it would've been an annoyance none-the-less. "Now that you're comfortable shall we start with your magic training or the drones combat training?" "Whichever you'd like to do." She smirks at me saying this and stands before facing me. "Magic training it is, come follow me." And with that she turns and trots away with me trailing behind, I use this opportunity to examine my surroundings, and from what I could tell my theory is right. Perhaps I'll have time to explore these caverns in the future once I gain her trust a little more... But in all of this, I can't help but feel reminded of how the castle in Canterlot changed between night and day, never anything this drastic and always the same change, just a single corridor but never-the-less it's similar to this. Chrysalis takes me through a series of corridors and holes before we're greeted by fresh air and the giant orb floating in the sky we call the sun, after taking in a deep breath she turns to me. "Just a little farther now." After a nod from me, we begin walking again. "If we're to practice your magic we'd have to do it outside and far enough away from my throne." "What would your throne have to do with it?" "it's made from a special stone that nullifies any equestrian magic besides that of a changeling. Not even Discord, the living spirit of chaos himself can so much as conjure a flying pig in my territory. So the hopes of you learning magic in my hive will be none." "Interesting, and how did you come across this stone?" "Oh, I didn't, that would've been ages ago. One of the queens before me did." "So changeling queens aren't eternal like alicorns are then?" "No, unfortunately, how changelings operate is the queen births all of the drones, which are male, and one female that will in time succeed them and take rulership and become the new queen." "Do ponies know this?" "They didn't but most likely they do since Thorax betrayed me. Probably told them everything they need to know. Part of the reason I need you, to be honest." "Need me?" "Why yes, those who've been betrayed should stay together, yes that's one of the reasons I took you from Celestia's grasp, but also because if we can take the time to train you, you'd be a great asset to us in future confrontations. Oh, nevermind that though, we're far enough away now." "That's about half a mile distance from the hive." "Indeed, It's enough for us to notice anypony who's foolish enough to come for us." She sits down and points a hoof to a spot in front of her. "Sit," she says almost as a command and smiles as I take the seat. 'Something isn't quite right' I think to myself as she clears her throat and begins. "You see, Edward, magic is in everything thing naturally but the use of magic in of itself is the expression of thought given form, some ponies opt to use feeling to use their magic but when it comes down to it the process is based entirely on thought. So let's start with something basic, figuring out where exactly you should focus on when using your magic. For example, I and everypony else who can use magic, focus the energy through the horn, and you know you're doing it right when you see your glow consume it," Her horn glows emerald as a way of demonstration. "Now I don't expect you to be able to even summon your glow today, but let's try it, my drones described you as using your hands, so hold one out and focus on it, if it helps you to visualize then try to see the magic flowing through your body going into your hand." "Alright." Taking her advice I stare into my hand and after a solid minute of concentrating I start to feel a weight on my palm. "I feel something." I say excitedly. "Good, that means you're almost there, just a little more. Actually try a catalyst motion, like a wave, a point anything, see what happens." Without a seconds gap of her saying that I do the first thing that comes to mind, pressing my thumb and index finger together I put pressure on them until they pass each other. A loud snap echoes before I look up to Chrysalis. "Nothing happened," I say shortly before something that smells like smoke enters my nose, and I see her sitting there trying to hold back laughter, failing, but trying. "What's so funny?" "Your fur! You set it on fire!" Now she's not even trying to hide her amusement, I quickly pat my head to put it out, it was small considering I didn't even feel it. "It's called hair." "Oh, alright, your hair was on fire." She says sarcastically as she stands up. "Well, now we know you can at least use magic willingly and not on a rampage. maybe it'll be easier to teach you than I thought... Let's head back for now. It's your turn to do some instructing." Without giving me time to respond she begins moving back to the hive, with me trailing behind. Our walk back was mostly quiet until about half that when she asks, "So how long have you been on Equestria?" "About half a year. Why?" "Half a year? That's quite a while by our standards, most of that time was spent in ponyville yes?" "That's right." "Must be pretty lonely being one out of two humans in all of Equestria." "I suppose, nothing I can't live with." "Oh don't be silly, every being needs some companionship, even me, I don't know what I would do without my brood, but you, you're surrounded by pastel-colored horses and mythical beings that are pure legend in your world. Even some ponies feel out of their element here that's why we have the occasional visitor." "I thought no one came out here?" "Well, occasionally ponies will seek us out for certain, 'Services'. Well, not just ponies there are griffons and even the occasional yak." "What kind of services?" "Oh, Edward, I am trying to be delicate. There's a possibility that you will see some visitors and rather than have you dig for the information I figured it'd just be easiest to tell you. Some creatures come to us to live specific dreams, dreams that they either couldn't achieve in reality or just in secret for fear of resentment. It's something that only we can provide as changelings, and it's not a bad deal for us either, we can feed off of the love that's generated by the act." She chuckles as she finishes that statement. "In fact sometimes they don't want to leave." "That seems a bit risky, I mean I understand you live off of love, but wouldn't that pose as a security issue?" "No, just because we make no attempt to hide it makes business easier, and besides Celestia would never dream of mounting an attack on us here her magic would be rendered useless and she'd be taken, prisoner. Again." "Again?" "I've taken her prisoner twice now, but somepony always trots along and saves her right before my victory." "Why not take over another kingdom first? Build your resources, box Celestia in, form alliances with other nations..." She stops in her tracks, still with me behind, she puts a hoof to her chin for a second and thinks before continuing to walk. "That's a good idea Edward, but tell me, why help me so soon after meeting me?" I ask myself the same thing, why help an enemy of the pony I should be protecting? In that instant of self-questioning, my inner voice responds to me, but not just inside of my head, I actually speak, it's response. "Because I want to." She looks back at me with a grin. "Good." She says simply and softly, before turning around and continuing to the hive.
Chapter 16: RealizationMystic Haze It was a quiet night in Equestria, at least, from what I could tell, it was rather peaceful. Everything was silent and still, except for me, who assigned to monitor the stations, making sure everypony was where they were supposed to be. I near a turn but as I go to follow through, something outside of the window catches my eye, leaning out slightly I attempt to see just who it is. "A group of solar guards? At this hour?" And that's when it dawns on me, those aren't just solar guards, they were the guards assigned to track down Edward, but instead of entering the castle immediately, they form a circle just in front of the door, curious I lean out to see what they're up to. "Remember what the princess said. Found nothing, looked everywhere, no evidence that he's alive." She said under a hushed breath, leaning back I cast a scornful gaze towards them, and quietly make my way to Princess Luna's chamber as to not alert the group that I just overheard 'Something isn't right' I think to myself, are they under orders not to find anything for real?' My time of thought passes as I sand in front of the double doors to the Princess' chamber giving I stand on my hind legs as I give it an urgent knock. Returning to my natural stance I wait eagerly for a response, seconds pass before one is given. "Yes? Who is it?" "Mystic Haze, Ma'am, I have urgent news!" "News about what?" I gulp as I contemplate how she'll react but she needs to know that something is amiss. "The search party, Ma'am, they've returned!" Silence is what followed, for what felt like an eternity that's what I was greeted with, feeling a large amount of unease, I speak up once again. "Ma'am?" and with that, the doors burst open with an overly excited Luna bulldozing through them. "Where are they? Have they found him?" "Before that Princess, there's something I need to tell you." Looking both ways down the corridor I swiftly enter the room and silently wave her in. She slowly walks in a confused look on her face. "Mystic, you are acting quite strange, what's wrong?" Closing the door I turn to answer her. "It's the search party, I overheard them talking and it sounds like they're under orders to report false findings." "Pardon." Said more like a demand than a question, her mood has done a complete one-eighty and if the expression on her face is to say anything, she's pissed. "I think... That, well, maybe the search party..." She continues to glare at me, only her eyes get more intense. "Maybe the search party wasn't actually... a search party." I close my eyes and cover my ears from fear of what might happen, but nothing happens, I open a single eye, and hee Luna looking at me with an expressionless stare. "I see... So that was her response." "I'm sorry, Ma'am but what response?" "Why to the princes' demands. He made her put Edward on as my guard, and I suppose that her response to that was to get rid of him without me knowing." "What should we do?" "Contact the prince, inform him of what my sister has done." "But there are solar guards watching him, isn't it a possibility that they'll find out and tell Celestia?" "Well, then we stop them from relaying the message." "How do you suppose we do that...?" "Leave that to us. We need to have a chat with our sister. Be ready for our order." "Yes, Ma'am!" Edward "Could you stop laughing?" I ask as Chrysalis is on her back laughing maniacally. "Depends, can you stop setting yourself on fire?" I give her a deadpan stare as I pat myself down. "You know I'm starting to think that you enjoy my failures" "Oh, what gave it away?" "Well it could be the laughing there cheese-legs" "Oh? Nicknames now? I didn't think our relationship would grow that fast. But really? Cheese-legs? You could've come up with something better." I shrug as she looks at me. "If it's any consultation sometimes I call Celestia Sunbutt." "To her?" "Haven't had the chance, I usually only interact with the other guards or Luna, I rarely see Celestia anymore." "You're better off." "Considering that if she had it her way I'd be dead right now I think you're right." She finally leaves you laying down position to one of sitting and as she adjusts herself she continues to speak. "You know, with how much we talk about what she's done to you, I don't sense any hatred towards her from you." "That's because feeling hate towards someone who's wronged you is a waste of time and energy." I snap my fingers in the direction of a fallen branch and the tip catches fire, the flame is small and weak but the fact that it's not on me is a sign of improvement. "I'd rather use my time and energy to practice my abilities and improve myself." "So you're telling me that you choose not to feel certain emotions?" "Yes, I suppose." "Are you sure?" "What do you mean? Of course, I am." "You look confused, and you play the cold unfeeling machine, but I think it's just that. You playing the part, I also think that it was easier for you to play it back in your world but it's harder to hide your emotions here and you don't know why and you're confused." I pause for a moment, staring at the little flame I created, and I think only to have her chime in again. "And right now you're thinking of a way to convince me that I am wrong. That maybe, just maybe you really are the thing you pretend to be." Biting the inside of my cheek I turn to look at her, I suppose there isn't any point in trying to bluff. "Twilight was right... You do see through everyone." "It's what I do, Edward." "And I guess you have an answer for me?" "More of a theory in all honesty. Everypony in Equestria is more in tune with their emotions, in fact, some emotions have a direct impact on their ability to use magic. Twilight for example, when shes devastated or heartbroken, her magical output shrinks dramatically. Equestria is full of magic, whether it be living or inanimate, it has magic, and I think that it's affecting you, drawing you closer to the emotions that you thought were locked away." The theory she displays to me makes sense, and while it does I can't help but remember something. 'Relinquish the chains on your heart.' My head recoils from a sudden pain. Chrysalis stands to use her remedy but stops when I hold up a hand. "I'm fine," I say half-heartedly, "I'm just remembering." I stagger slightly before falling down. "Remembering what?" "A contract." Luna It's mid-noon, We are exhausted but the matter at hand is of the utmost importance. Entering the dining hall We quickly levitate a banana to use, peel it, and eat the peel before throwing the unsavory part away. "Lulu! You're going to be enjoying lunch with me today?" "Yes, sister." We take a seat before addressing her further. "There is a matter We wish to discuss." We watch as Celestia takes a bite out of the cake that's found a home directly in front of her, before replying. "Oh? And what matter would that be?" She says as she dabs her muzzle with a napkin. "The guards watching over Princes Joseph." "What about them?" "You are aware that all guards must undergo a mandatory training course to make sure they are still informed of our procedures yes?" "Yes, I most certainly am. Why?" "It turns out that the guards you have posted there are over-due with theirs." She looks at us with a tinge of surprise in her expression. "Oh, well that won't do, thank you for bringing it to my attention." "If possible We would like to station some of our night guards there." "Why would that be?" "All of our guards have undergone their training, We simply want to ensure that nopony gets left out on the solar side of things." "You make a good point Lulu, I'll send word to the guards stationed there and inform them that they should return to Canterlot as soon as their relief arrives. Do you have anypony picked out?" "Mystic Haze, and one pony he chooses to accompany him." "Okay, was that all you wanted to discuss?" "One more thing sister." "Yes?" "Has the search party returned yet?" She looks down at her plate with a somber expression. "They have... I'm sorry Lulu, but they didn't find him." "We see..." "With the time that has passed since his disappearance and the lack of any evidence that shows he's one of the living, I have to declare him to be deceased. You know I have to, right?" "Indeed." Getting up, We make our way towards the door. "We're going to turn in for the day." Without another word, We exit and make our way to our chambers, on the way We pass Mystic Haze. "Mystic Haze." We call out abruptly. "Yes, Ma'am?" "Gather your things, and choose a pony, you and whomever you choose will be stationed to watch over the prince, effective immediately." "Yes, Ma'am!" "Dismissed." He goes the opposite way he came, maybe he already has somepony he wants for the job? We shrug and continue to our chambers, as we think to ourselves, 'Tia has deceived us for the last time.' Chrysalis I've been watching over Edward for two weeks now, and he will be every bit as useful as I thought he'd be. Why he's already moved on from setting himself on fire to directing his magic to precise spots. Though not letting me use my remedy to ease his pain is a bit disconcerting. Saying that 'He's remembering' and that 'He formed a contract'. But still, there's something about him that just draws me in. "Chrysalis?" He says, looking me in the eye. "Oh, done with your 'remembering exercise'? I was starting to enjoy it." "Oh, hush, are your boys ready to start their training?" "Of course, just need to walk back to the hive." He nods before leading the way back. "But really though Cheese-legs?" "You're still hung up about that?" "Well, to be fair there's nothing really clever that I can call you." "You're implying 'Cheese-legs' is clever?" "Not in the slightest I just feel like one-upping you." "Just call me whatever you want." I raise an eyebrow at that, oh, he's playing a dangerous game now. "Anything I want?" "Sure." He says in a monotone voice." Stretching his fingers until a loud pop can be heard and limbering up his shoulders. "Hmm, I can live with that." I give him a smug look, hoping that it prompts him to ask 'What?' "What? Do you have a name for me already?" "How does handsome sound?" He stops in his tracks and processes what he just heard as if he's never been complimented before. Edward I think I'm starting to regret some of my choices, as she looks at me with what I assume to be a seductive gaze before she breakouts laughing. "Oh, the look on your face! You really make it hard to keep a straight face you know." She starts to walk again before continuing. "Why with how much you know about combat and espionage and assuming you've seen a lot of stuff, it is quite surprising that something so trivial as sudden compliments would alarm you." "It doesn't alarm me, you just caught me off guard. And what possessed you to pretend to compliment me?" "Who said I was pretending?" I avert my attention in hopes of somehow forcing a subject change. Well, that rock over there looks especially interesting, I must ruminate on it. "Oh, look we're here." "Okay, good, let's have some of your boys come out here and we can start their training." "Very well." She claps her hoofs together and a group of four emerge from the hive, and all the while I'm left to wonder, how do they know she wants them when the claps are identical? "You summoned us, Majesty?" "Yes, it is time you began your raining with Edward." "Very well, what might I ask do you have in store for us?" They look to me, as they ask, and draw in line awaiting command. 'Well, at least they're disciplined, so I can skip that part." I think to myself as I think about how I'm going to teach them when an idea forms into my head that just might work. "You can morph into any creature, correct?" "Yes." "Alright then, first thing's first, I want you all to transform into a human." They look at each other, slightly puzzled, most likely because they've never attempted to take the form of something that wasn't equestrian in nature. "Feel free to emulate my appearance, though, do try to morph with clothes on, it'll be distracting if you don't." They give each other a nod before the for cast themselves in a green glow. A minute passes and the glow starts to shift, changing in shape, growing taller. My theory was right, I think to myself as the glow disperses and I'm left looking at four copies of myself. To the side, clapping can be heard from chrysalis. "Wow, I actually didn't think of that, clever." I nod slightly before addressing them further. "You boys, look stiff, try taking a walk." They each go to take a step before losing balance and toppling over. "Well, that settles it, your first lesson will be to walk." They look at me as if to say 'really?' I cross my arms and loom over them and say coldly "First you will learn to walk, then to run. Only after you've learned those two things will I teach you how to fight like a human." I point in the direction that Chrysalis and I just came from. "You will travel that way until you can stand on two legs and walk without needing to think about balance, then you will run back here." They look to their monarch who just has her usual smug look on her face, she lifts a hoof and points in the same direction I am. They try to stand, using each other for support and start to walk as instructed. Once they leave eyeshot I sigh and look to Chrysalis. "How long do you think it'll take?" "For them to learn the lesson?" "For Celestia, to track me down and finish the job." "Who knows, her ability to be any kind of decent ruler is very erratic. Most likely she'll hope you died out in the desert somewhere." "Good. We can plan her downfall in peace then. Could take months, even years for me to feel that your army is ready." "We have the number advantage." "And they have the higher win streak." "So, any ideas besides your plan on making other nations help us?" "Simple. We destroy Canterlot from the inside. Now if you'll excuse me, I have a letter to write."
Chapter 17: The Beginning StagesI stand in the hives 'war room' as Chrysalis calls it, it mostly consists of a large circular table with a map surrounded by chairs. I suppose that it's no issue seeing as how this is just a place to plan. "So, what do you think on my war room?" Chrysalis asks curtly as I'm mostly fixated on the map itself. "Simple, but this is a place for planning so it doesn't need much. Figurines would be nice though." "And why is that?" "To have something that represents our opponents." I skim the contents of the map until I see the forest that the griffon army was planning on attacking. putting a finger on it I turn to Chrysalis. "What is your standing with the griffon rebels?" "Oh, we don't communicate much but we're not hostile to each other." "Is there any way we can get in contact with them?" "I can arrange a meeting but it won't be right away. What do you have in mind?" "Well, they don't like the state the griffon kingdom is in right?" "That's correct." "If we put a drone in a position of power, we can use that to convince them to lay down arms." "And why would they do that?" "Because the griffon that I plan on having replaced is Galiah." "And who would that be?" "The one who will take over for the current king when he dies." "I see..."She takes a moment to ponder the scheme I'm brewing before continuing. "And what will allying ourselves with the griffons accomplish? They can't use magic." "No, but they are strong and can fly, besides the fewer allies that Celestia has at the time of our attack the better." "That is fair." "Is there any possibility that we can have a drone infiltrate in advance?" "Oh, most certainly, but they need time to study them, learn their ways, and relationships before they can insert themselves." "That's fine. Have the trainees returned from their walk yet?" "They've gotten used to walking and are turning around." "Faster than expected there's hope for them after all." "Why did you make them walk into the wilderness anyway?" "Learning by doing. Also, the threat that they might die out there is a good motivator. Plus they'll be more willing to hit me when they get back. Can't train someone if they have reservations about striking someone that their queen brought in." "You act like you've done this before." "I remember how I was trained, and now I'm just passing on what I know, that's all." "That make's sense. Say, who did you write letters to?" "One went to Joseph, the other to Mystic Haze." "I can understand Joseph, but why this, Mystic Haze?" "He was the one who reported directly to me, he's also the most competent guard that Luna has. He keeps his ears open, and I'm just letting him know that I'm fine and to relay that message to Luna." "You must tru-" "Also, I invited him to tell Luna I'd like to see her sometime." Chrysalis puts on a mocking face as if to make something out of what I just said. "Oh? Is she your-" "No, this is strictly so I can try to get her on our side." "Luna? Working with me? That's ridiculous, there's no way she'd betray her sister... Again." "Really? Because I heard that Luna betrayed Celestia because Celestia was deceptive and controlling of her and took all of the glory." "That is true." "And it's happening now." Chrysalis raises a hoof to retort my point before lowering it with a face of realization. "Oh, you're right." "Not to mention Luna and I are friends and Celestia left me for dead so either way, I think she'd want to see me." "And when will we be able to launch an attack on Celestia?" "Once we get the griffons on our side, and get enough drones on the inside is when we can strike. But we'll have to make sure that the six elements aren't in Canterlot or at least spread out. And out of the six Twilight would be the most dangerous seeing as how she's also an alicorn so if anything we'd need her away from the action." "You know you're cute when you're plotting to overthrow my enemies." And in an instant, my train of thought was derailed and I'm left asking why she feels she needs to play these games and begin telling myself to ignore ignore ignore. "I have a feeling you'd say that to anyone who could come up with a half decent plan." Not my best retort but I've never been one for verbal stand-offs. Trying to restore my previous train of thought, I think of what I'm going to call the attack on Canterlot. "But the final phase of our plan is attacking Canterlot and bringing the downfall of Celestia... I think I'll call it Operation: Fading Dawn." "You name your plans?" "Yes, it's something human's do help's us keep track of what plans happens when." "It's catchy." "Better yet, it's fitting," I say half-heartedly. "Is something the matter, Edward?" "Not at all. I just thought I was done with war." "How does it feel to be back?" "I never left" "Oh, poor thing." She says placing a hoof on my shoulder, before continuing to attempt to comfort. "Once we take over you can leave all that behind... This time for good." "I wonder about that." Chrysalis gives me a look before turning and starting to trot off. "Come, I have something to show you." Without turning to make sure that I'm following she leaves the room. Deciding that I have no choice I follow after her all the while watching the drones make their rounds. Some still give me scornful looks, others don't even acknowledge my existence, I suppose that just because Chrysalis brought me in doesn't mean they have to like me. The walk itself is a silent one, the only sounds present being the sound of our steps and the buzzing of the other changeling's wings as they fly. It isn't long before we arrive at the throne room. "So, what is it you wanna show me? It's just your throne." I say bluntly not exactly sure what I was expecting. "Exactly. My throne, the throne that every being in Equestria will bow to someday. Hopefully within my lifespan." "I thought you were immortal," I said curiously. "Like Celestia and Luna." "Not quite. While I can live for an extremely long time, I am by no means immortal." She says before releasing a long sigh, "And soon I will need an heir." "So how is this going to work?" I ask while walking over to her throne and leaning on it. "Are you going to choose someone out of the current hive or will you specifically birth it." Which leads me to question how mating for changeling's went. Did they reproduce asexually? or did they need a partner like most animals? "There are two ways to make a Changeling queen, the first and most common is for her to be conceived and birthed, the less common way is to take a pre-existing mare and transform her into a Changeling queen." "Which one are you?" I ask, depending on her answer it could possibly explain her hatred towards everything a bit more. "However, I'd much prefer to birth her." She says blatantly ignoring my previous question, inhaling I proceed to ask, "Her?" "Yes, any leader of the Changelings must be female. While queens can mate with any creature to produce a strong replacement, it will always be female, the only gender difference comes from A-sexual reproduction, of course, Changelings born like that are infertile." "Interesting, so you say you want to actually have a mother-daughter relationship. Any suiters yet? Or are you still looking." "It is difficult after all who would willingly bed a Changeling and have her child no less." "A love-sucking brood mother hell-bent on destroying her enemies is worried about concent?" She looks at me for a solemn moment before turning her gaze more towards the throne as she went on to provide an answer. "Trust me, Edward, though I may be the villain..." She says, hanging her head down, her hair draped over her face hiding it from view. "But concent is important... Even to a monster like me." --->Mystic Haze<--- My partner and I stand in front of the large wooden house, it's far larger than any house belonging to any pony outside of the wealthy but this is just to compensate for the human's size. My partner stands beside me, her dark purple armor matching her mane almost perfectly but not so much with her navy blue coat. The rest of her armor was form-fitting and gave her wings a good amount of space to operate. "This the place?" She inquired, seemingly impatient, as she looked forward towards the large building. "Yes, it is. Shall we?" "We shall." She finished as she trotted up to the door and entered without knocking, as we entered we were greeted with the sight of two earth-pony guards playing poker, with marble white coats and the traditional golden armor emblazoned with the sun's mark. However slowly it took they realized who's presence they were in, dropped their cards, and snapped into a salute. "At ease," I said and as quickly as they went into attention they relaxed and continued. "What are you doing here lieutenants? Is something the matter?" "No, we've simply come to relieve you of your current position. You are henceforth to return to Canterlot and pick up stations there. But before you leave what is Prince Joseph's twenty?" "He is currently in his chambers on the second floor, first door to the right, Sir!" "Very well, Dismissed!" They both salute once again, before heading out of the building but not before giving the old 'Sir yes sir!' Turning to my companion, her and I share a look before I break the silence. " You go up and check on the price, I'll erect a force field around the perimeter and join you shortly." She gives me a salute before silently trotting off and upstares, without a missed beat, I channel magic through my horn, as it builds it begins sparking at the tip before I unleash it casting a spherical shield with a thirty-foot radius around the house with as strong as a shield I could while making a layer just underneath making a soundproof enclosure. Anyone who wanted to gather intelligence from verbal communication was in for a rude awakening. Only the caption of day guard and new prince Shining Armour could bypass my shields. And that is why I am first Lieutenant, Mystic Haze. I walk up the stairs only to find my partner standing outside of the Princes' room, she gives me a look before beckoning me forward a head turn. "He's asleep. Should we wait for him to wake up?" "It's almost noon, I knew humans could have drastic sleep episodes but still... Let's wait for him to wake up." "Yessir!" She says while springing into attention, Sighing I address her. "You know, I may be your superior, but we're going to be here a while so let's just skip the formalities okay? Let's get comfortable, Joseph is going to have reservations about us if we're all business all of the time." "Yessss- Mystic Haze, I understand." "Just Mystic is fine. Come on, let's grab something to eat while we wait." I begin to move towards the stairs with my partner in tow before she picks up. "Think we can finish their game of poker?" "I think it's best if we started over. They were both cheating." ---><--- "Wait so, how were they cheating again?" She asks more confused than when I had first started explaining it. "Slight of hoof my dear," I continue to explain while shuffling the deck "As the dealer you would focus on the cards you wanted and moved them to whatever location would help you best." "Alright, but how was the other one cheating? He didn't have a chance to touch the deck right?" "He had cards hidden in his armor. Would've pulled them out at some point and used them as needed." "Okay... And back to the dealer, how'd he know which card he wanted? You're only allowed to see the backs." "You can tell what card you're holding based off of the design on the back of the card. Each one has it's own and somepony who's good at reading the back of the cards can tell what card is where. It's best learned by experience and just memorizing the backs of the cards." "How do ponies even figure these things out?" "Somepony gets a little observant, finds an exploit, then proceeds to tell all of his friends about the exploit and it continues from there." She's about to ask another question when we hear steps coming down the steps, we both look over to the stares to see Joseph, with messier hair than usual with his eyes still almost fully shut. He yawns and stretches before addressing his guards. "Hey, where did you guys put the toothpaste I had you buy the other day? It's not in the bathroom." He says as he wanders into the kitchen. My partner and I share a glance before I stand, clear my throat and address him back. "Prince Joseph, First and Second Luetanents Mystic Haze and Misty Night, we have relieved the other two guards from this post and will be protecting you until further notice." A moment of silence fills the house before he walks out, chewing on a piece of bread as he registers the news of updated security. "Night guards you say? You know there are rumors about some of you being vampires. Please tell me that you're vampires." "No, sir we do not have any vampires enrolled into the military." "Well, that's no fun." "Prince Joseph there is important news we need to tell you." "And what would that be?" "My direct superior, your friend, Edward is alive."
Chapter 1: The Man Meets The Moon"So, tell me again why do we need to go into the Everfree?" Rainbow asked, flying lazily next to twilight as Pinkie hopped absentmindedly. "Cause, silly! Twilight didn't want to go alone. Going into the Everfree alone is a baaaaaad idea!" Pinkie said, giggling as she hopped with joy. "You mean the same Everfree that we go into almost every week to read books and where nothing eventful happ-"And as Rainbow's complaint was partly voiced, a flash of light erupts above them, blinding the three for a second. After they regain their sight from Gods generous 'fuck you', they realize that something is falling. Something alive. "Oh, shit!' She yells as she takes off at break-neck speeds in order to catch the whatever-it-is falling from the sky, as she closes the gap between them Rainbow slows as to not injure them accidentally when making contact, having successfully caught the creature Rainbow lays him on the ground as Twilight and Pinkie run up and see if it's okay. "Oh, Thank Celestia they're breathing" Twilight said as she released a relief-filled sigh. "Oh! It's a Minotaur! Should I throw a 'Yay for not falling to your death' party?" Pinkie said excitably. "I don't think it's a Minotaur-" Rainbow said, pointing at its feet. "-see no hooves, no horns." As they inspect the creature below them, they realize that what they were looking at couldn't possibly be a Minotaur, it was shorter, about five-foot nine, and a lot slimmer to boot, if it was a Minotaur it'd be incredibly malnourished and weak, it was even wearing clothing: it was wearing all black, with pants that hugged his legs tightly, a short sleeve shirt, with a jacket that went down to its ankles that had a split in the fabric going up to its hips, and gloves, leaving only its head exposed and the only visible fur being that atop its head, it was short and straight, with some of it covering an eye. With confirming that it was, in fact, not a Minotaur, Pinkie did what anypony would've, poke it with a stick. Gently prodding its face a few times before jabbing the stick into the creature's side, and with the sudden shock of the sensitive area being assaulted with a hard object, it sprung back to life. Its eyes flaring open as it springs to its feet, and launches itself back a good ten feet while pulling out what looks to be an over-sized knife that was concealed by its jacket before looking around, it's blue eyes inspecting anything and everything, turning to face the Everfree, it backed up towards the girls eyeing the forest with the intent to kill anything that appears from its depths. "Um... You alright there buddy?" Rainbow asked as the creature spun back around clearly confused. "Who said that?" It asked doing double-takes on everything "Uh... I did." It went to face the voice again but all it saw was Rainbow holding up a hoof. Blinking rapidly he just stared at her for a few moments, it's brain trying its damnedest to comprehend what it thinks it heard. "You okay?" She asked, her face showing concern. "I'm dreaming-" It said, stress clear in Its voice. "-This is all just a dream." It put it's weapon away and proceeded to pinch itself, eyes widening. "I'm not dreaming, this is actually happening. I have pastel colored horses talking to me." It sits down again, trying to comprehend what's happening. "Of course it's actually happening, what would you expect?-" It was eyeing Rainbow, observing her every move when he noticed "-and why are you-" "You have wings" It interjected, backing up closer to the Everfree. "It seems like we have quite the conversation ahead of us.-" Twilight said as she became seated. "-But, before we start, what's your name?" It swallowed thickly before answering. "...Edward" "Alright Edward, let's begin" ----><---- Hours passed and the sun, that was high in the sky was now beginning to set as the pair talked. "So, what you're telling me is that I fell from the sky above an enchanted forest of evil, and you've never seen anything exactly like me before." "Yes." "And that one-" pointing a finger at Rainbow dash "saved me." "Why, yes I am!" she proclaimed puffing out her chest and flexing her wings. "Impressed?" "Well, considering that if you hadn't I'd be a red stain on the grass, yes. Yes, I am... Where'd the pink one go..?" "Oh, she does that. You cant hold that mares attention unless somepony's life depended on it." Twilight said rolling her eyes. "She left after the second hour of our conversation." "huh...." A sudden growl catches the group off guard as they all look at Edward's stomach. "Well somepony is hungry, come on let's get you something to eat" she giggled as she began walking, Edward, reluctantly, following behind her chewing his lower lip as he pondered Maybe I'm just high on some new drug. he thought to himself as he remembered pinching himself when he woke up and effectively removed that as a possibility. It was a long walk back to the castle the purple mare called home, Rainbow had left the group when they got back into town, something about taking care of her tank... What? When they arrived Edward just stood there looking at it, then to the town, then back at the castle. It didn't match the town at all, it was made out of multiple types of crystal, while the town was more rustic. It would've been more believable for her to be living in a giant hollowed out tree instead of what actually there. "So... You have a castle. In the middle of a small town." He said with a disbelieving tone, noting how it looked remarkably like someone flipping you off before following Twilight inside. "Yeah, that's a long story. Edward just made a mental note of it as he followed, until of course, Twilight stopped abruptly causing him to almost trip over her. "please wait here." She said as she silently went into the room in front of me, it was nearly twenty minutes before she emerged from the confines of whatever that room was, but this time she had... a.. baby dragon. Edward visibly stiffened when he saw the reptile but didn't say anything from fear it'd spark up another multi-hour conversation. "Sorry, we're you waiting long?" "No, but can I ask why I had to wait out here?" "I was writing letters, and I just prefer doing it alone with my assistant, Spike-" She gestures to the purple dragon "-We'll be having somepony over to inquire as to if they've seen anything about this happening before." "How long do you think that'll take..?" "She'll see you soon enough" She said, finding a seat on the couch in front of a fireplace, patting a cushion signaling me to sit by her. Silently he made his way to sit down, putting ample space between them and stared into the fire. Twilight studied him closely, mainly his eyes, they looked... Tired, sad, and a whole bunch of different emotions, but the rest of his face said he was perfectly fine. Twilight observed him further, his body still, breathing steady, from what she could tell that is, the only part that concerned her was his eyes. He just sat there, peering into the flame as if he was trying to make it burn out of control with just his gaze alone. The pair sat in a silence that was only broken by the sound of the fire as it cracked. "Here, Allow me to show you to the guest room" Twilight said, standing with an assertive clop as her hooves struck the hard floors. "What about the per-" He coughs as he catches himself "-pony I'm supposed to meet?" "You'll know when she's here, now come on." Feeling like she wouldn't take no for an answer he followed and upon entering the room he could tell it was luxury. The walls gleamed in the moonlight coming from the window, a bed big enough for three of him sat in the middle of the room with a mass of pillows and what looks to be the thickest blanket he's ever seen. "T-thank you... Twilight, was it?" "It's really no big deal, and yes. Anyway get to bed, you look tired. If I need you, I'll wake you up." "Alright." And with that, she trotted off and Edward stripped off his boots and jacket while tossing his gloves on the windowsill before climbing into bed. He was shocked to learn, however, that the bed was the softest and most comfortable thing he's rested on, sleep taking him faster than it ever has, and before he knew it, he was out. ---->Edward<---- I open my eyes and find myself resting under a lone tree atop a hill, gazing into the night sky I sigh. "It was a dream after all.." "We assure you, it was no dream young one." Taring my gaze from the sky I saw, another talking pony, staring back at me. I observed her, her dark blue coat was vastly different from the three others I met today, her mane flowing in an imaginary wind, colored dark blue like her coat but looked black against the night sky, speckled with white dots, it was like looking into space itself. It was, mesmerizing, I eventually managed to tare my gaze from her mane and was now, transfixed on her blue eyes. Damn her for having that mane and those eyes, I don't know how long I was transfixed for before she cleared her throat. "Sorry... uh. so what do I call you?" "You may call us Luna. We came to you in your dreams as per request of Twilight Sparkle, We see now why she was so intrigued." "Well... Wait, in my dreams?" "Yes, it's a measure of safety." "Why, do you need the safety?" I asked giving her an inquisitive look, Ignoring the fact that she spoke about herself in plurals. "Because, young one, you fell from the sky in a flash of light, we have never seen your species before and we suspect you're from a different world entirely." "Understandable... But how is it a safety measure?" "Because the realm of dreams is our domain. One cannot hide the truth from us in here." "So you're a pony goddess of dreams or something?" "Not exactly, We are the Princess of The Night." I raise an eyebrow as I personally see no difference, I close my eyes and sigh before returning my gaze to Luna. "So. Since you have me in the ultimate lie detector, what questions do you have for me?" "Let us start with the basics. What species are you?" "Human." "What is a human?" "Humans, are assuming I'm actually in a different world right now, one of the most inelegant mammals living on my planet." "Tell us about these humans." "We humans... Are terrible." "Pardon?" "We're destroying the planet we claim to love and fighting for reasons that I don't even know. Humans only know how to fight and destroy-" As I speak a bubble appears beside me "-And what's this?" "A memory orb, it appears to give us visual aid from your memory." The orb depicts fights that I've been apart of or have witnessed, most resulting in the losers death, Luna looks away when she spots what looks like a cattle prod inch closer to someone's skin. "What are we watching?" She asked wincing when it makes contact and she hears screams accompanied by the sound of steam. "That..." I sigh as I compose myself "You see, the world I come from has over two-hundred countries, but all are ruled by two factions." "We fail to see what that has to do with our question." "These two factions also happen to be at war with one another because both want a utopia but fail to see compromise. Both have three forms of identification. The first is their code name. The second, A necklace with the factions insignia" I raise my necklace and show her. the design is a silver dragon coiling around a golden sword with pearls in its wings and along the blade. "And the third?" Swallowing thickly as she already knew the answer, but wanted to hear it, just to make sure. I reach for the collar of my shirt and pull it down, revealing the same insignia permanently engraved into the skin on my chest. "The third is a brand. The only purpose it serves is to make sure you aren't a spy from the other faction." "Human's do that to their own kind?" "Well, don't get me wrong. There are good ones out there, just not many." "Which one are you?" Raising an eyebrow and giving me a look, as if to say that my next answer will decide my fate "I honestly really don't know which one I am. I've done a lot of things to a lot of people under order to do so, all the while telling myself that it was right, even though it wasn't. But I also saved people and made some smile. I don't know. I really don't." "We understand. Well, human, the day is nearing and We must bid farewell." She gives me a sidelong glance and she turns and starts walking away. "Wait!" The sudden rise in volume caught her off guard and there was a visible jump. "What is it, human?" "Would you talk to me in my dreams more? I have to say it's much more pleasant than my usual dreams." Turning to face me as she gives off a warm, caring smile before coming close to me and gently rubbing my face with a hoof. "But of course, young one. However, We won't be able to do it every night, there are other's out there in need of our help, but We will make sure to visit you whenever possible." "Thank you." And with that, she turned again and resumed her walk as she became transparent and eventually vanished from my sight. I woke up and noticed that the sun had already risen, the crystal floor reflecting the sunlight so the whole room was bathed in it, I just sat there and thought to myself That was the best nights sleep I've had in years. Author's Note This is my first FiMfic, so I apologize if it isn't the best, but feel free to leave any and all advice. And criticism! I'm open to all criticisms! Hope you enjoy
Chapter 7: The Man and Kindness"Do you miss them?" Her question seemed to come out of nowhere, I never expected this timid mare to ask that question, but did I...? "No, I don't." She stops tracing the brand and covers it with her surprisingly gentle and soft hoof. "Then why do you look so sad?" "It's not them I miss." She tilts her head concern filling her eyes, as she feels my heart beat increase, she looks into mine for a few seconds before putting on a smile. "You don't have to tell me, Edward, I just want to help you be happy." "It's not the other humans I miss. Well. Maybe a couple, but..." Sighing I pat her head and scratch under her chin, hoping that they like that here. "What I miss Fluttershy, is my life." "What do you mean...?" Flashing her a smile, I ruffle her mane one last time before resting back on my hand. "I'll tell you after we eat." "A-alright." Pinkie exits the kitchen with our order and pauses as she looks over the two of us. "Oh! Are we taking turns feeling his brand? Is it poofy, squishy, Oh! I know! It's soooooft. Right?!" "Pinkie... Edward and I are having a serious talk, and I'd prefer it if it was just him and I for the time being." Blinking rapidly she realizes that Fluttershy is in one of her rare stubborn helping-a-friend moods. "Oooooh, Okie dokie lokie!" She sets down our order before disappearing into the kitchen. "You didn't have to send her away, you know." "If she stayed we wouldn't have been able to eat." I watch her casually eat her Sunday, it's clear that she wants to eat it as fast as possible so she can hear about what it is that I miss about my world. She was quiet but it was obvious she wanted to help me in any way she could. 'Why are these ponies so nice to me when the rest don't even want me in the same town? What could they possibly gain from helping me adjust or being courteous to me? Perhaps I'm just thinking like a human... Some ponies show human traits, yes, but these seven. They've been nothing but kind and accepting towards me. They were actively trying to be friends with me. "Do you really want to know what I miss Fluttershy?" She stops eating for a second, before glancing at me. "Will you tell me if I say yes?" "Yes." "Then yes." "Well, common then, let's go somewhere." "Where?" "I dunno. Is there a place close by that no one really goes to?" "Yeah, right this way." Leaving our sugary goodness at the shop, I follow as Fluttershy leads me towards the place she had in mind, and as it came into view, I was, looking at a hut, it was surrounded by various animals that flocked to Fluttershy. "Where are we..?" "Oh, Edward, this is my home. You said a place where no pony really goes to and well, only our friends really visit so we'll have plenty of privacy." "Makes sense." She leads me inside and sits me down before producing tea and sandwiches and sitting down herself. "You can speak freely here. Let everything out." Taking a deep breath I collect my thoughts and try to think about the best way of explaining it. "Like I said Fluttershy, I only miss a couple of people from over there. Other than that, I don't miss anything. Where I come from, it's constant war, constant pain, losing everything that makes you, you because the higher-ups decided that you might be good at backstabbing. You can't even marry or have... Relations with anyone else without government permission. I don't miss it one bit." "Then what made you upset?" "Because. I was seeing what my life could have been. Instead of a battle-hardened solder craving confrontation for honor or a blade in the shadows, I could've had a peaceful, happy life, with friends, family." "You don't have a family, back home?" "They disowned me when my occupation got changed." "Why would they do that?" "Forced occupation change or not, if it doesn't bring the family honor, they don't want you." "What about your friends?" "Dead." "Lover...?" "Never had one." "O-oh... I'm so very sorry, Edward, about your past I mean. But you're here now, and you have eight friends already, all of whom, will not rest until they see you smiling." "Thank you, Fluttershy." Patting her, I yawn. "gonna have to thank Twilight for setting this up." "Wait, you knew?" "Not until now." She goes to speak but stops as she seeing me yawn a second time. "Are you tired?" "Yeah, I kinda skipped sleep last night." "Why would you do that?" "Just did, I was thinking about things all night." "Like the things we talked about?" "That and some more, but I need to get going so I can rest up." Standing I look at the gentle mare before petting her head and turning to leave, only stopping when I feel her tug on my jacket. "Y-you don't have to leave, I mean I don't know how long humans can go without sleep, so I don't want to take the chance of you collapsing on the way back to the castle." She looked almost apologetic as if she felt like she was over-stepping some kind of boundary by asking me to stay for my well being taking to the air she meets my eyes. "I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened, Edward so please stay here until you've rested." Focusing more on my eyes she plants a hoof on my chest. "You look so tired, I bet you haven't slept in days. Please, Edward, stay and rest here." I look into her eyes for what feels like minutes, I can see a deep and true concern for my well being, she was really pushing for me to stay to the point of resembling begging. "Would me staying really make you feel at ease?" "Yes." "Alright, then." I remove my jacket and drape it over one of the chairs as I lay down on the surprisingly comfortable couch and look up at her as I almost instantly start dozing off, it isn't long before my world fades to black. --->Twilight<--- "I wonder how long those two will be gone for, it's been three hours." "You're the one who set it up, Twilight." "I know Spike, but it usually only takes about a half hour to resolve these issues." "Then why don't you check on them. They might've gone to Fluttershy's hut." "Hmmm... I suppose that's an option. Okay! I'll go visit. Wait how would you know if they went to her hut?" "Dragon's intuition." "Oh, right." Trotting out I'm glad I left closer to noon, and not night where I have to teleport home. 'Oh, right. Teleporting is a thing I can do.' With a flash, I'm outside her hut, giving it a knock I hear Fluttershy speak softer than usual. "Come in." Entering I'm taken slightly aback by the sight I'm greeted with, Edward sleeping on a couch with Fluttershy sitting by him, brushing his hair out of his face. "Oh, Twilight, come to check in?" "Yeah... How'd things go?" "Hmmm... Good. He says thank you, by the way?" "For what?" "Setting this up." "You told him?" "He figured it out." "O-oh..." "He looks so peaceful when he's sleeping, doesn't he? You'd never think there was something wrong if you judged off of how he looks now." "Yeah, he does... So, were you able to find out what was wrong with him?" "He told me a little bit, but not everything." I watch as the human sleeps, his mouth slightly open, the subtle rise and fall of his chest as he breathes, she was right, he does look peaceful almost like he's a completely different pony, or person, as he'd call it. A soft groan escapes his mouth as his body twitches a little. "Aw, he's dreaming." "Wonder what it's about." "Luna will know, you asked her to visit him, didn't you?" "That was last night Fluttershy." "He didn't sleep last night. So maybe she'll visit him now." "It's possible. So how long has he been out?" "About an hour, I didn't exactly let him leave." "Why?" "The poor dear looked exhausted and I didn't want to risk him collapsing on the way back to the castle. Fell asleep the moment he laid down. Oh! Would you like some tea I have Ginseng?" "Sure." as she leaves to go get a fresh pot of tea I turn my gaze back to Edward, his breathing has picked up and a sweat appeared on his furrowed brow, he looked distressed, almost as if his dream turned into a nightmare. --->Edward<--- "Just shut up and get the hell out of here!" I scream at them as I stand there on a bridge facing a sea of people ready for blood. However reluctant they were they fled at my command, leaving me alone to cover their retreat it wasn't long before they disappeared into the woods. Time felt like it slowed down as I waited for one of the attackers to make the first move, the heavy rain was deafening as it struck my coat and the rushing waters of the river below us, I could count them, 10, 20, 45 people in total and they all wanted me dead. My senses we all on high alert, I felt every drop of rain, I saw every puff of breath that escaped their mouth then everything sprung back to life as one of them rushed forward, meeting their speed we meet in the center as time once again goes to a crawl, his every movement laid out in front of me going from his hip to do an upwards diagonal slash, I duck dodging to the side he swung with, I quickly lift mine up and slash his throat before grabbing his weapon and tossing him off the bridge. Keeping with the momentum I go towards the next combatant, I dodge a downwards slash with a quick-step and a half spin stabbing him in the back with his comrade's sword while blocking another with my own, with a mighty head but I make the man stagger before removing the blade from the deadman's back in the same motion sweeping his leg with it and sinking mine into his chest, taking his I throw it into the crowd I stand to take the next combatant until I hear a scream from the woods behind me, turning I see the face of my friend decayed, but reconizable, his ashen hair barely on his head, only one eye in his sucken half face, half skull, the redness of his iris rests a demonic glow, his jaw cracks as he speaks. "You failed, Edward. The Raven failed to protect his dear friend." I go to react but I'm met with a slash to my back as I'm thrown from the bridge. Floating down the river the forty-two men remaining charge past the bridge where he ran and leaves me with one statement. "You let me die." Jumping to a sitting possition I call out his name. "Anderson!" panting I look around and realize I'm still in Fluttershy's hut with two startled mares, covering my mouth I stand only to be guided back down by Fluttershy. "Edward, are you alright? Who's Anderson." Looking at the mare with tears streaming down my face. "My friend. I-I couldn't. H-he." She covers my mouth with a hoof before shushing me in an attempt to calm me. "Shhh Edward, shhh, everything's fine we're here. Everything is fine." She holds me in a warm embrace, her fur getting matted with my tears as she rubs my back and holds me. "You're going to be alright. Just, sit here and I'll get you a glass of water." She flies off, leaving me to get the drink. Catching my thoughts I look over to the still shocked Twilight, putting on a front I address her. "Sorry, for startling you like that Twilight. I don't know what came over me."
Chapter 18: An Audience With The PrinceAuthor's Note *Blows the dust off of computer* Sorry to my... *looks at fan list* One fan, for the two-month hiatus, college got intense and I decided it would be a good idea to work two jobs during winter break so my wallet doesn't hate me as much for this upcoming semester (still working two jobs). But I'm back now! Yay! anyway, I hope you enjoy this chapter and that it doesn't feel too rushed or fast-paced, I tried to up my vocab with this one and use better descriptions. As always, give me feedback on how I can improve. All critiques are welcome! Chapter 18: An Audience With The Prince A cool breeze slips through the windows in a moonlit corridor. The dark blue light stretching across the marble walls as the celestial body watches from above. Steps echo as a silhouetted body makes its way towards the throne room ready to achieve some kind of goal but as it nears the center, a pony with a white coat and golden armor stands before them. "Well... You're a face I haven't seen before." As it speaks The guard's stance widens almost as if he's getting ready to pounce on the stranger at the slightest display of weakness. "What have you done with Twilight?" "Concerned about just Twilight? Are you by chance this Shining Armor, I've heard so much about?" "Answer me!" He yells throwing his two front hooves against the floor attempting to intimidate. "You needn't worry... Your sister is fine where she is now. I've simply just... Removed her from the equation and before long you'll be joining her. I made a promise after all." Turning it's back to him, it sighs and breathes out, trying to see if it's cold enough for it to see its breath and it can however so slightly see it and once it does, the breath cloud freezes but gets caught in a dark aura but the color is difficult to make out, shifting between dark variants of multiple colors; red, purple, blue, and green and sometimes an amalgamation between the four. "And who knows, after I beat you maybe I'll finally be able to take down that monarch." "Well, I'll stop you before that happens!" The silhouette turns back to him, and looks at him curiously, dropping the ice onto the floor so it shatters before stomping on the remains. "Twilight couldn't stop me, and she's an alicorn, but you. You're just a regular unicorn what hope do you have?" "Twilight's magic may be more potent than mine but I'm more experienced in battle and from the looks of it you didn't leave your encounter with her unscathed... You're bleeding. The chances of you walking away from this are slim. I hope you know that." "Then I suppose we shouldn't wait any longer to find out which one of us will fall..." The breeze picks up and the corridor grows cooler as the two of them charge their respective magical auras, one significantly stronger than the other, but tired and wounded and guarded by false confidence knowing that it would be a miracle if they actually succeeded. That if they did beat Shining Armor that the one he was guarding might be strong enough to defeat the mystery assailant. The glass trembles and the floor beneath quivers at the pressure of their power alone as the wind begins to howl. "You know... I have decided to act as the judge of this kingdom, and through my thoughts, experience and how history has passed I have decided that this kingdom should fall, either by my might alone," An explosion could be heard from the other side of the castle, and pony shaped bodies fill the night sky. "Or by the might of an army. It makes no difference witch, but it will fall. Now, shall we begin?" I shoot up from my bed panting as I survey my room, in between breaths I mutter to myself. "It's just a dream, Celestia, just a dream." Though a very finite amount of my dreams were exactly how they played out I couldn't shake the feeling of dread that this dream brought, my students and possibly her friends were defeated and only Shining Armor remained before the confrontation I'd eventually have. "If only I could see what leads up to that event..." Looking out at the moon I sigh and rise out of bed. "I just hope Lulu will be safe..." --->Mystic Haze<--- "Wait... So, you didn't even know he was missing?" "No, the guards that were here before you refused to tell me anything about what was happening to him. Or even let me contact him for that matter." Joseph said plainly and calmly. "Oh, well I suppose that makes this easier." I take a seat and gesture towards one across from me. "Please have a seat." He sits, with a curious expression on his face and he looks at me with an imperialistic gaze. "You said my lack of knowledge concerning Edward would 'make this easier' so tell me, what exactly are you here for? I know it's not just guarding adjustments." "Misty Night and I were sent for two purposes. Keeping you safe-" "And?" He says curtly, not wanting to deal in pleasantries, I'm left dumbfounded as his demeanor changed completely going from a pleasant host to a cold ruler in a heartbeat. "Helping us dethrone Celestia." There's a moment of silence, his gaze growing colder and sharper as if he was seeking to put a hole in me with just his glare, smoke begins to rise from his body surrounding Misty Night and I. Looking towards her, Misty is backing up and looking around completely on guard. "Mystic, wha-" "Silence!" Yelled the prince, and by his voice alone even our breaths fell quiet as I look back at him even more smoke began to radiate from him, making it hard to breathe but neither of us tried to breathe clearly for fear of provoking him, the light that poured in from the windows became diluted, casting a hellish hue on the human and at a lower volume but still holding the dominating tone, he continues. "You enter my house with the guise of defending me from dangers that are unknown and tell me that the ruler who not only supplied me with lodgings but with guards betrayed my most trusted subject and ask that I assist you with her fall? What proof is there that you can show me?" "We have a letter from Princess Luna." "And I am to take the youngest sister's word as fact in this matter? You're playing at the cusp of civil war, your house will divide upon itself and collapse under its own weight and you want me to play a factor in this?" "Yes. We do." He slowly rises from his chair in complete silence, not even the chair was making so much as a noise while his slender body crept from it, we continued to watch him, trying to see what his next move will be before he opened his mouth, and said. "Okay." And in an instant all of the smoke had found its way back to his body, as fresh air rushed back in the two of us felt all of the tension leave our bodies and we fall back to a sitting position as we breathe in heavily, trying to fill our lungs with clean air. "W-what?" "I said, okay. I'll help you." He enters the kitchen and returns with a bowl of cereal before sitting back down and beginning to eat. "Why don't you guys get something to eat, helps calm the nerves." "Nerves? You scared us half to death!" Misty Night said in retaliation. "I thought you were going to kill us for asking you to side with us!" "Oh, that's nothing, you should see my dad, his imperial intimidation is leagues above mine on a bad day. Besides, you asked a prince to dethrone someone, and as a prince I replied. Every subject of mine has seen that side of me numerous times it's only fitting that I subject you to it as well. Besides, I wasn't planning on saying no. I don't really like Sun Butt very much, she's too full of herself and eventually she'll lead her own kingdom to ruin, so it only makes sense to take her down, plus she betrayed Edward, as far as I'm concerned she was against me from the second Edward decided he wanted her gone." "You really do think of him fondly don't you?" "Of course I do, he and I are close. He's been guarding me for years, and besides, the two of us are the only ones of our kind here. There's a sense of togetherness that comes from it." "I suppose that makes sense. So, how will you go about helping us?" "Well, to be honest, the only way I can be of help would be combat, seeing as how I don't have an army to lead." "That should be useful I mean, I heard about your display with Celestia, her guard was completely powerless to stop you." "Because she simply didn't know how to." "what do you mean?" "I have weaknesses, luckily they tend to go overlooked, but that's only because I try to stray from open combat, as it stands Edward and my family the only ones who know of my vulnerabilities." "How'd Edward find out about them?" "Because he taught me how to defend myself, basic swordplay and even a few things with knives, he discovered one of my weaknesses through teaching me, he thinks there's a second one but that's just a suspicion." "Well, would you be willing to tell us?" "No." "Why not?" "Because if I tell you, what's to stop you from using them against me? I'm taking risks just by joining forces with you and telling you that I even have weaknesses." "But... We're on the same side." "Be that as it may, I need to take precautions, even while talking to allies." I scratch my chin with my hoof humming to myself as I think it over, from the sounds of it he just wants to keep safe while doing this I don't get the feeling that he distrusts us completely... "I understand." "Good. Now, why don't we keep the war talk for another time, come on, sit and eat with me." "Hmm... That sounds good, but I have a letter to write." --->Edward<--- Chrysalis and I are back at the edge of the forest once again for a lesson in magic. The wind is blowing ever so slightly but the tops of the trees still give way to its presence. "Okay, Edward, it seems that you have a basic grasp of controlling your magic, so we'll try something more advanced." "Advanced how? All I can do is set fire to things. It still backfires sometimes." "Magic has a positive correlation with itself, the more new magics you learn will further your natural ability to use older ones and make new ones easier to learn. So we're moving on past basic pyrokinesis to basic psychokinesis." "So... You want me to stop setting things on fire and start moving objects with my mind?" "Exactly, try it with that log over there." She motions to a piece of wood laying on the ground. "Try to use magic to lift it." I look at it for a few seconds before reaching my hand out towards it, feeling the stream of magic leave my body and I stay like that and wait, the breeze fluctuates and I can feel it against the invisible stream. It takes a while but eventually I feel weight on my hand, I roll my hand so that my palm is facing skyward and slowly raise my hand up, the weight pushing against my hand making it difficult to lift, but I can see the log shaking, like it wants to leave the ground but gravity is restricting it but I keep pushing and eventually it rises a small bit maybe three inches before I release it. Looking at Chrysalis I'm left feeling drained, catching my breath like I just ran miles, she just simply smiled and nodded and said. "Good start. You'll get the hang of it soon enough." As she finishes her thought the sounds of a group running can be heard. It softly but ever growing in volume. "Looks like the trainees are finally back." Not long after I say that the four doppelgängers emerge from the brush, sweating and breathing heavily. "Well look who's back! You have some catching up to do." I say rather condescendingly, hoping to provoke them a little further. One of them steps forward after catching their breath and looks me in the eye while standing tall as he begins. "We almost died out there. While we were learning how to walk and run, we-" "What's your name?" "My name? What does that have to do with this?!" "Answer the question and you'll see." He looks at me then to Chrysalis who just gives him a small nod. "Ocelotte. My name is Ocelotte." I nod and stand up to meet his gaze. "Okay, Ocelotte. You almost died? Yes. Am I sorry for putting you in that kind of situation? Yes, but I had to. If I had to teach you all how to walk like a bipedal being, it would've taken too long and gotten in the way. While you were gone, Chrysalis and I have made plans, sent out requests to meet with the rebelling griffons. And taught me some magic. While you all learned how to walk, run, and most importantly how to survive with nothing. I'm honestly surprised all of you made it back alive and with minimal to no injury. So now I don't have reservations on teaching you how we humans fight." There's a moment of silence as he thinks to himself. Eyes turning to the ground then back to me. "When do we start?" "Tomorrow, you can go and rest in the hive. But don't transform back into Changelings. By this time tomorrow I want you all to look different from myself and each other. Understood?" "Yes." "Then you may go." He nods and passes me but as he does I continue. "Oh, and Ocelotte." "Yes?" He asks, turning to me with a hint of confusion. "Consider yourself the 'leader' of your group." "I will, Edward." He turns once more and continues to walk away. I look back to Chrysalis and she simply looks at me, somehow, shrugging her shoulders before asking. "Shall we continue?"